<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<h1>A HOUSE OF GENTLEFOLK</h1>
<h2 class="no-break">By Ivan Turgenev</h2>
<hr />
<p class="letter">
THE NAMES OF THE CHARACTERS IN THE BOOK<br/>
<br/>
Marya Dmitrievna Kalitin, a widow.<br/>
Marfa Timofyevna Pestov, her aunt.<br/>
Sergei Petrovitch Gedeonovsky, a state councillor.<br/>
Fedor Ivanitch Lavretsky, kinsman of Marya.<br/>
Elisaveta Mihalovna (Lisa),<br/>
daughters of Marya.<br/>
Lenotchka,<br/>
Shurotchka, an orphan girl, ward of Marfa.<br/>
Nastasya Karpovna Ogarkoff, dependent of Marfa.<br/>
Vladimir Nikolaitch Panshin, of the Ministry of the Interior.<br/>
Christopher Fedoritch Lemm, a German musician.<br/>
Piotr Andreitch Lavretsky, grandfather of Fedor.<br/>
Anna Pavlovna, grandmother of Fedor.<br/>
Ivan Petrovitch, father of Fedor.<br/>
Glafira Petrovna, aunt of Fedor.<br/>
Malanya Sergyevna, mother of Fedor.<br/>
Mihalevitch, a student friend of Fedor.<br/>
Pavel Petrovitch Korobyin, father of Varvara.<br/>
Kalliopa Karlovna, mother of Varvara.<br/>
Varvara Pavlovna, wife of Fedor.<br/>
Anton,<br/>
old servants of Fedor.<br/>
Apraxya,<br/>
Agafya Vlasyevna, nurse of Lisa.</p>
<hr />
<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
<table summary="" >
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0001">Chapter I</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0002">Chapter II</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0003">Chapter III</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0004">Chapter IV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0005">Chapter V</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0006">Chapter VI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0007">Chapter VII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0008">Chapter VIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0009">Chapter IX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0010">Chapter X</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0011">Chapter XI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0012">Chapter XII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0013">Chapter XIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0014">Chapter XIV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0015">Chapter XV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0016">Chapter XVI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0017">Chapter XVII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0018">Chapter XVIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0019">Chapter XIX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0020">Chapter XX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0021">Chapter XXI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0022">Chapter XXII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0023">Chapter XXIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0024">Chapter XXIV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0025">Chapter XXV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0026">Chapter XXVI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0027">Chapter XXVII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0028">Chapter XXVIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0029">Chapter XXIX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0030">Chapter XXX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0031">Chapter XXXI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0032">Chapter XXXII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0033">Chapter XXXIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0034">Chapter XXXIV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0035">Chapter XXXV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0036">Chapter XXXVI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0037">Chapter XXXVII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0038">Chapter XXXVIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0039">Chapter XXXIX</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0040">Chapter XL</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0041">Chapter XLI</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0042">Chapter XLII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0043">Chapter XLIII</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0044">Chapter XLIV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2HCH0045">Chapter XLV</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#link2H_EPIL">Epilogue</SPAN></td>
</tr>
</table>
<hr />
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"></SPAN> Chapter I</h2>
<p>A bright spring day was fading into evening. High overhead in the clear
heavens small rosy clouds seemed hardly to move across the sky but to be
sinking into its depths of blue.</p>
<p>In a handsome house in one of the outlying streets of the government town
of O—— (it was in the year 1842) two women were sitting at an
open window; one was about fifty, the other an old lady of seventy.</p>
<p>The name of the former was Marya Dmitrievna Kalitin. Her husband, a shrewd
determined man of obstinate bilious temperament, had been dead for ten
years. He had been a provincial public prosecutor, noted in his own day as
a successful man of business. He had received a fair education and had
been to the university; but having been born in narrow circumstances he
realized early in life the necessity of pushing his own way in the world
and making money. It had been a love-match on Marya Dmitrievna’s side. He
was not bad-looking, was clever and could be very agreeable when he chose.
Marya Dmitrievna Pesto—that was her maiden name—had lost her
parents in childhood. She spent some years in a boarding-school in Moscow,
and after leaving school, lived on the family estate of Pokrovskoe, about
forty miles from O——, with her aunt and her elder brother.
This brother soon after obtained a post in Petersburg, and made them a
scanty allowance. He treated his aunt and sister very shabbily till his
sudden death cut short his career. Marya Dmitrievna inherited Pokrovskoe,
but she did not live there long. Two years after her marriage with
Kalitin, who succeeded in winning her heart in a few days, Pokrovskoe was
exchanged for another estate, which yielded a much larger income, but was
utterly unattractive and had no house. At the same time Kalitin took a
house in the town of O——, in which he and his wife took up
their permanent abode. There was a large garden round the house, which on
one side looked out upon the open country away from the town.</p>
<p>“And so,” decided Kalitin, who had a great distaste for the quiet of
country life, “there would be no need for them to be dragging themselves
off into the country.” In her heart Marya Dmitrievna more than once
regretted her pretty Pokrovskoe, with its babbling brook, its wide
meadows, and green copses; but she never opposed her husband in anything
and had the greatest veneration for his wisdom and knowledge of the world.
When after fifteen years of married life he died leaving her with a son
and two daughters, Marya Dmitrievna had grown so accustomed to her house
and to town life that she had no inclination to leave O——.</p>
<p>In her youth Marya Dmitrievna had always been spoken of as a pretty
blonde; and at fifty her features had not lost all charm, though they were
somewhat coarser and less delicate in outline. She was more sentimental
than kindhearted; and even at her mature age, she retained the manners of
the boarding-school. She was self-indulgent and easily put out, even moved
to tears when she was crossed in any of her habits. She was, however, very
sweet and agreeable when all her wishes were carried out and none opposed
her. Her house was among the pleasantest in the town. She had a
considerable fortune, not so much from her own property as from her
husband’s savings. Her two daughters were living with her; her son was
being educated in one of the best government schools in Petersburg.</p>
<p>The old lady sitting with Marya Dmitrievna at the window was her father’s
sister, the same aunt with whom she had once spent some solitary years in
Pokrovskoe. Her name was Marfa Timofyevna Pestov. She had a reputation for
eccentricity as she was a woman of an independent character, told every
one the truth to his face, and even in the most straitened circumstances
behaved just as if she had a fortune at her disposal. She could not endure
Kalitin, and directly her niece married him, she removed to her little
property, where for ten whole years she lived in a smoky peasants’ hut.
Marya Dmitrievna was a little afraid of her. A little sharp-nosed woman
with black hair and keen eyes even in her old age, Marfa Timofyevna walked
briskly, held herself upright and spoke quickly and clearly in a sharp
ringing voice. She always wore a white cap and a white dressing-jacket.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter with you?” she asked Marya Dmitrievna suddenly. “What
are you sighing about, pray?”</p>
<p>“Nothing,” answered the latter. “What exquisite clouds!”</p>
<p>“You feel sorry for them, eh?”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna made no reply.</p>
<p>“Why is it Gedeonovsky does not come?” observed Marfa Timofyevna, moving
her knitting needles quickly. (She was knitting a large woolen scarf.) “He
would have sighed with you—or at least he’d have had some fib to
tell you.”</p>
<p>“How hard you always are on him! Sergei Petrovitch is a worthy man.”</p>
<p>“Worthy!” repeated the old lady scornfully.</p>
<p>“And how devoted he was to my poor husband!” observed Marya Dmitrievna;
“even now he cannot speak of him without emotion.”</p>
<p>“And no wonder! It was he who picked him out of the gutter,” muttered
Marfa Timofyevna, and her knitting needles moved faster than ever.</p>
<p>“He looks so meek and mild,” she began again, “with his grey head, but he
no sooner opens his mouth than out comes a lie or a slander. And to think
of his having the rank of a councillor! To be sure, though, he’s only a
village priest’s son.”</p>
<p>“Every one has faults, auntie; that is his weak point, no doubt. Sergei
Petrovitch has had no education: of course he does not speak French,
still, say what you like, he is an agreeable man.”</p>
<p>“Yes, he is always ready to kiss your hands. He does not speak French—that’s
no great loss. I am not over strong in the French lingo myself. It would
be better if he could not speak at all; he would not tell lies then. But
here he is—speak of the devil,” added Marfa Timofyevna looking into
the street. “Here comes your agreeable man striding along. What a lanky
creature he is, just like a stork!”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna began to arrange her curls. Marfa Timofyevna looked at
her ironically.</p>
<p>“What’s that, not a grey hair surely? You must speak to your Palashka,
what can she be thinking about?”</p>
<p>“Really, auntie, you are always so...” muttered Marya Dmitrievna in a tone
of vexation, drumming on the arm of her chair with her finger-tips.</p>
<p>“Sergei Petrovitch Gedeonovsky!” was announced in a shrill piping voice,
by a rosy-cheeked little page who made his appearance at the door.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"></SPAN> Chapter II</h2>
<p>A tall man entered, wearing a tidy overcoat, rather short trousers, grey
doeskin gloves, and two neckties—a black one outside, and a white
one below it. There was an air of decorum and propriety in everything
about him, from his prosperous countenance and smoothly brushed hair, to
his low-heeled, noiseless boots. He bowed first to the lady of the house,
then to Marfa Timofyevna, and slowly drawing off his gloves, he advanced
to take Marya Dmitrievna’s hand. After kissing it respectfully twice he
seated himself with deliberation in an arm-chair, and rubbing the very
tips of his fingers together, he observed with a smile—</p>
<p>“And is Elisaveta Mihalovna quite well?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Marya Dmitrievna, “she’s in the garden.”</p>
<p>“And Elena Mihalovna?”</p>
<p>“Lenotchka’s in the garden too. Is there no news?”</p>
<p>“There is indeed!” replied the visitor, slowly blinking his eyes and
pursing up his mouth. “Hm!... yes, indeed, there is a piece of news, and
very surprising news too. Lavretsky—Fedor Ivanitch is here.”</p>
<p>“Fedya!” cried Marfa Timofyevna. “Are you sure you are not romancing, my
good man?”</p>
<p>“No, indeed, I saw him myself.”</p>
<p>“Well, that does not prove it.”</p>
<p>“Fedor Ivanitch looked much more robust,” continued Gedeonovsky, affecting
not to have heard Marfa Timofyevna’s last remark. “Fedor Ivanitch is
broader and has quite a colour.”</p>
<p>“He looked more robust,” said Marya Dmitrievna, dwelling on each syllable.
“I should have thought he had little enough to make him look robust.”</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed,” observed Gedeonovsky; “any other man in Fedor Ivanitch’s
position would have hesitated to appear in society.”</p>
<p>“Why so, pray?” interposed Marfa Timofyevna. “What nonsense are you
talking! The man’s come back to his home—where would you have him
go? And has he been to blame, I should like to know!”</p>
<p>“The husband is always to blame, madam, I venture to assure you, when a
wife misconducts herself.”</p>
<p>“You say that, my good sir, because you have never been married yourself.”
Gedeonovsky listened with a forced smile.</p>
<p>“If I may be so inquisitive,” he asked, after a short pause, “for whom is
that pretty scarf intended?”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna gave him a sharp look.</p>
<p>“It’s intended,” she replied, “for a man who does not talk scandal, nor
play the hypocrite, nor tell lies, if there’s such a man to be found in
the world. I know Fedya well; he was only to blame in being too good to
his wife. To be sure, he married for love, and no good ever comes of those
love-matches,” added the old lady, with a sidelong glance at Marya
Dmitrievna, as she got up from her place. “And now, my good sir, you may
attack any one you like, even me if you choose; I’m going. I will not
hinder you.” And Marfa Timofyevna walked away.</p>
<p>“That’s always how she is,” said Marya Dmitrievna, following her aunt with
her eyes.</p>
<p>“We must remember your aunt’s age...there’s no help for it,” replied
Gedeonovsky. “She spoke of a man not playing the hypocrite. But who is not
hypocritical nowadays? It’s the age we live in. One of my friends, a most
worthy man, and, I assure you, a man of no mean position, used to say,
that nowadays the very hens can’t pick up a grain of corn without
hypocrisy—they always approach it from one side. But when I look at
you, dear lady—your character is so truly angelic; let me kiss your
little snow-white hand!”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna with a faint smile held out her plump hand to him with
the little finger held apart from the rest. He pressed his lips to it, and
she drew her chair nearer to him, and bending a little towards him, asked
in an undertone—</p>
<p>“So you saw him? Was he really—all right—quite well and
cheerful?”</p>
<p>“Yes, he was well and cheerful,” replied Gedeonovsky in a whisper.</p>
<p>“You haven’t heard where his wife is now?”</p>
<p>“She was lately in Paris; now, they say, she has gone away to Italy.”</p>
<p>“It is terrible, indeed—Fedya’s position; I wonder how he can bear
it. Every one, of course, has trouble; but he, one may say, has been made
the talk of all Europe.”</p>
<p>Gedeonovsky sighed.</p>
<p>“Yes, indeed, yes, indeed. They do say, you know that she associates with
artists and musicians, and as the saying is, with strange creatures of all
kinds. She has lost all sense of shame completely.”</p>
<p>“I am deeply, deeply grieved.” said Marya Dmitrievna. “On account of our
relationship. You know, Sergei Petrovitch, he’s my cousin many times
removed.”</p>
<p>“Of course, of course. Don’t I know everything that concerns your family?
I should hope so, indeed.”</p>
<p>“Will he come to see us—what do you think?”</p>
<p>“One would suppose so; though, they say, he is intending to go home to his
country place.”</p>
<p>Mary Dmitrievna lifted her eyes to heaven.</p>
<p>“Ah, Sergei Petrovitch, Sergei Petrovitch, when I think how careful we
women ought to be in our conduct!”</p>
<p>“There are women and women, Marya Dmitrievna. There are unhappily such ...
of flighty character... and at a certain age too, and then they are not
brought up in good principles.” (Sergei Petrovitch drew a blue checked
handkerchief out of his pocket and began to unfold it.) “There are such
women, no doubt.” (Sergei Petrovitch applied a corner of the handkerchief
first to one and then to the other eye.) “But speaking generally, if one
takes into consideration, I mean...the dust in the town is really
extraordinary to-day,” he wound up.</p>
<p>“<i>Maman, maman</i>,” cried a pretty little girl of eleven running into the
room, “Vladimir Nikolaitch is coming on horseback!”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna got up; Sergei Petrovitch also rose and made a bow. “Our
humble respects to Elena Mihalovna,” he said, and turning aside into a
corner for good manners, he began blowing his long straight nose.</p>
<p>“What a splendid horse he has!” continued the little girl. “He was at the
gate just now, he told Lisa and me he would dismount at the steps.”</p>
<p>The sound of hoofs was heard; and a graceful young man, riding a beautiful
bay horse, was seen in the street, and stopped at the open window.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"></SPAN> Chapter III</h2>
<p>“How do you do, Marya Dmitrievna?” cried the young man in a pleasant,
ringing voice. “How do you like my new purchase?”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna went up to the window.</p>
<p>“How do you do, <i>Woldemar</i>! Ah, what a splendid horse! Where did you buy
it?”</p>
<p>“I bought it from the army contractor.... He made me pay for it too, the
brigand!”</p>
<p>“What’s its name?”</p>
<p>“Orlando.... But it’s a stupid name; I want to change.... <i>Eh bien, eh
bien, mon garçon</i>.... What a restless beast it is!” The horse snorted,
pawed the ground, and shook the foam off the bit.</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, stroke him, don’t be afraid.”</p>
<p>The little girl stretched her hand out of the window, but Orlando suddenly
reared and started. The rider with perfect self-possession gave it a cut
with the whip across the neck, and keeping a tight grip with his legs
forced it in spite of its opposition, to stand still again at the window.</p>
<p>“<i>Prenez garde, prenez garde</i>,” Marya Dmitrievna kept repeating.</p>
<p>“Lenotchka, pat him,” said the young man, “I won’t let him be perverse.”</p>
<p>The little girl again stretched out her hand and timidly patted the
quivering nostrils of the horse, who kept fidgeting and champing the bit.</p>
<p>“Bravo!” cried Marya Dmitrievna, “but now get off and come in to us.”</p>
<p>The rider adroitly turned his horse, gave him a touch of the spur, and
galloping down the street soon reached the courtyard. A minute later he
ran into the drawing-room by the door from the hall, flourishing his whip;
at the same moment there appeared in the other doorway a tall, slender
dark-haired girl of nineteen, Marya Dmitrievna’s eldest daughter, Lisa.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"></SPAN> Chapter IV</h2>
<p>The name of the young man whom we have just introduced to the reader was
Vladimir Nikolaitch Panshin. He served in Petersburg on special
commissions in the department of internal affairs. He had come to the town
of O—— to carry out some temporary government commissions, and
was in attendance on the Governor-General Zonnenberg, to whom he happened
to be distantly related. Panshin’s father, a retired cavalry officer and a
notorious gambler, was a man with insinuating eyes, a battered
countenance, and a nervous twitch about the mouth. He spent his whole life
hanging about the aristocratic world; frequented the English clubs of both
capitals, and had the reputation of a smart, not very trustworthy, but
jolly good-natured fellow. In spite of his smartness, he was almost always
on the brink of ruin, and the property he left his son was small and
heavily-encumbered. To make up for that, however, he did exert himself,
after his own fashion, over his son’s education. Vladimir Nikolaitch spoke
French very well, English well, and German badly; that is the proper
thing; fashionable people would be ashamed to speak German well; but to
utter an occasional—generally a humorous—phrase in German is
quite correct, <i>c’est même très chic</i>, as the Parisians of Petersburg
express themselves. By the time he was fifteen, Vladimir knew how to enter
any drawing-room without embarrassment, how to move about in it gracefully
and to leave it at the appropriate moment. Panshin’s father gained many
connections for his son. He never lost an opportunity, while shuffling the
cards between two rubbers, or playing a successful trump, of dropping a
hint about his Volodka to any personage of importance who was a devotee of
cards. And Vladimir, too, during his residence at the university, which he
left without a very brilliant degree, formed an acquaintance with several
young men of quality, and gained an entry into the best houses. He was
received cordially everywhere: he was very good-looking, easy in his
manners, amusing, always in good health, and ready for everything;
respectful, when he ought to be; insolent, when he dared to be; excellent
company, <i>un charmant garçon</i>. The promised land lay before him. Panshin
quickly learnt the secret of getting on in the world; he knew how to yield
with genuine respect to its decrees; he knew how to take up trifles with
half ironical seriousness, and to appear to regard everything serious as
trifling; he was a capital dancer; and dressed in the English style. In a
short time he gained the reputation of being one of the smartest and most
attractive young men in Petersburg.</p>
<p>Panshin was indeed very smart, not less so than his father; but he was
also very talented. He did everything well; he sang charmingly, sketched
with spirit, wrote verses, and was a very fair actor. He was only
twenty-eight, and he was already a <i>kammer-yunker</i>, and had a very good
position. Panshin had complete confidence in himself, in his own
intelligence, and his own penetration; he made his way with light-hearted
assurance, everything went smoothly with him. He was used to being liked
by every one, old and young, and imagined that he understood people,
especially women: he certainly understood their ordinary weaknesses. As a
man of artistic leanings, he was conscious of a capacity for passion, for
being carried away, even for enthusiasm, and consequently, he permitted
himself various irregularities; he was dissipated, associated with persons
not belonging to good society, and, in general, conducted himself in a
free and easy manner; but at heart he was cold and false, and at the
moment of the most boisterous revelry his sharp brown eye was always
alert, taking everything in. This bold, independent young man could never
forget himself and be completely carried away. To his credit it must be
said, that he never boasted of his conquests. He had found his way into
Marya Dmitrievna’s house immediately he arrived in O——, and
was soon perfectly at home there. Marya Dmitrievna absolutely adored him.
Panshin exchanged cordial greetings with every one in the room; he shook
hands with Marya Dmitrievna and Lisaveta Mihalovna, clapped Gedeonovsky
lightly on the shoulder, and turning round on his heels, put his hand on
Lenotchka’s head and kissed her on the forehead.</p>
<p>“Aren’t you afraid to ride such a vicious horse?” Marya Dmitrievna
questioned him.</p>
<p>“I assure you he’s very quiet, but I will tell you what I am afraid of:
I’m afraid to play preference with Sergei Petrovitch; yesterday he cleaned
me out of everything at Madame Byelenitsin’s.”</p>
<p>Gedeonovsky gave a thin, sympathetic little laugh; he was anxious to be in
favour with the brilliant young official from Petersburg—the
governor’s favourite. In conversation with Marya Dmitrievna, he often
alluded to Panshin’s remarkable abilities. Indeed, he used to argue, how
can one help admiring him? The young man is making his way in the highest
spheres, he is an exemplary official, and not a bit of pride about him.
And, in fact, even in Petersburg Panshin was reckoned a capable official;
he got through a great deal of work; he spoke of it lightly as befits a
man of the world who does not attach any special importance to his
labours, but he never hesitated in carrying out orders. The authorities
like such subordinates; he himself had no doubt, that if he chose, he
could be a minister in time.</p>
<p>“You are pleased to say that I cleaned you out,” replied Gedeonovsky; “but
who was it won twelve roubles of me last week and more?”...</p>
<p>“You’re a malicious fellow,” Panshin interrupted, with genial but somewhat
contemptuous carelessness, and, paying him no further attention, he went
up to Lisa.</p>
<p>“I cannot get the overture of Oberon here,” he began. “Madame Byelenitsin
was boasting when she said she had all the classical music: in reality she
has nothing but polkas and waltzes, but I have already written to Moscow,
and within a week you will have the overture. By the way,” he went on, “I
wrote a new song yesterday, the words too are mine, would you care for me
to sing it? I don’t know how far it is successful. Madame Byelenitsin
thought it very pretty, but her words mean nothing. I should like to know
what you think of it. But, I think, though, that had better be later on.”</p>
<p>“Why later on?” interposed Marya Dmitrievna, “why not now?”</p>
<p>“I obey,” replied Panshin, with a peculiar bright and sweet smile, which
came and went suddenly on his face. He drew up a chair with his knee, sat
down to the piano, and striking a few chords began to sing, articulating
the words clearly, the following song—</p>
<p class="poem">
Above the earth the moon floats high<br/>
Amid pale clouds;<br/>
Its magic light in that far sky<br/>
Yet stirs the floods.<br/>
<br/>
My heart has found a moon to rule<br/>
Its stormy sea;<br/>
To joy and sorrow it is moved<br/>
Only by thee.<br/>
<br/>
My soul is full of love’s cruel smart,<br/>
And longing vain;<br/>
But thou art calm, as that cold moon,<br/>
That knows not pain.<br/></p>
<p>The second couplet was sung by Panshin with special power and expression,
the sound of waves was heard in the stormy accompaniment. After the words
“and longing vain,” he sighed softly, dropped his eyes and let his voice
gradually die away, <i>morendo</i>. When he had finished, Lisa praised the
motive, Marya Dmitrievna cried, “Charming!” but Gedeonovsky went so far as
to exclaim, “Ravishing poetry, and music equally ravishing!” Lenotchka
looked with childish reverence at the singer. In short, every one present
was delighted with the young dilettante’s composition; but at the door
leading into the drawing-room from the hall stood an old man, who had only
just come in, and who, to judge by the expression of his downcast face and
the shrug of his shoulders, was by no means pleased with Panshin’s song,
pretty though it was. After waiting a moment and flicking the dust off his
boots with a coarse pocket-handkerchief, this man suddenly raised his
eyes, compressed his lips with a morose expression, and his stooping
figure bent forward, he entered the drawing-room.</p>
<p>“Ah! Christopher Fedoritch, how are you?” exclaimed Panshin before any of
the others could speak, and he jumped up quickly from his seat. “I had no
suspicion that you were here—nothing would have induced me to sing
my song before you. I know you are no lover of light music.”</p>
<p>“I did not hear it,” declared the new-comer, in very bad Russian, and
exchanging greetings with every one, he stood awkwardly in the middle of
the room.</p>
<p>“Have you come, Monsieur Lemm,” said Marya Dmitrievna, “to give Lisa her
music lesson?”</p>
<p>“No, not Lisaveta Mihalovna, but Elena Mihalovna.”</p>
<p>“Oh! very well. Lenotchka, go up-stairs with Mr. Lemm.”</p>
<p>The old man was about to follow the little girl, but Panshin stopped him.</p>
<p>“Don’t go after the lesson, Christopher Fedoritch,” he said. “Lisa
Mihalovna and I are going to play a duet of Beethoven’s sonata.”</p>
<p>The old man muttered some reply, and Panshin continued in German,
mispronouncing the words—</p>
<p>“Lisaveta Mihalovna showed me the religious cantata you dedicated to her—a
beautiful thing! Pray, do not suppose that I cannot appreciate serious
music—quite the contrary: it is tedious sometimes, but then it is
very elevating.”</p>
<p>The old man crimsoned to his ears, and with a sidelong look at Lisa, he
hurriedly went out of the room.</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna asked Panshin to sing his song again; but he protested
that he did not wish to torture the ears of the musical German, and
suggested to Lisa that they should attack Beethoven’s sonata. Then Marya
Dmitrievna heaved a sigh, and in her turn suggested to Gedeonovsky a walk
in the garden. “I should like,” she said, “to have a little more talk, and
to consult you about our poor Fedya.” Gedeonovsky bowed with a smirk, and
with two fingers picked up his hat, on the brim of which his gloves had
been tidily laid, and went away with Marya Dmitrievna. Panshin and Lisa
remained alone in the room; she fetched the sonata, and opened it; both
seated themselves at the piano in silence. Overhead were heard the faint
sounds of scales, played by the uncertain fingers of Lenotchka.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"></SPAN> Chapter V</h2>
<p>Christopher Theodor Gottlieb Lemm was born in 1786 in the town of Chemnitz
in Saxony. His parents were poor musicians. His father played the French
horn, his mother the harp; he himself was practising on three different
instruments by the time he was five. At eight years old he was left an
orphan, and from his tenth year he began to earn his bread by his art. He
led a wandering life for many years, and performed everywhere in
restaurants, at fairs, at peasants’ weddings, and at balls. At last he got
into an orchestra and constantly rising in it, he obtained the position of
director. He was rather a poor performer; but he understood music
thoroughly. At twenty-eight he migrated into Russia, on the invitation of
a great nobleman, who did not care for music himself, but kept an
orchestra for show. Lemm lived with him seven years in the capacity of
orchestra conductor, and left him empty-handed. The nobleman was ruined,
he intended to give him a promissory note, but in the sequel refused him
even that—in short, did not pay him a farthing. He was advised to go
away; but he was unwilling to return home in poverty from Russia, that
great Russia which is a mine of gold for artists; he decided to remain and
try his luck. For twenty years the poor German had been trying his luck;
he had lived in various gentlemen’s houses, had suffered and put up with
much, had faced privation, had struggled like a fish on the ice; but the
idea of returning to his own country never left him among all the
hardships he endured; it was this dream alone that sustained him. But fate
did not see fit to grant him this last and first happiness: at fifty,
broken-down in health and prematurely aged, he drifted to the town of O——,
and remained there for good, having now lost once for all every hope of
leaving Russia, which he detested. He gained his poor livelihood somehow
by lessons. Lemm’s exterior was not prepossessing. He was short and bent,
with crooked shoulders, and contracted chest, with large flat feet, and
bluish white nails on the gnarled bony fingers of his sinewy red hands. He
had a wrinkled face, sunken cheeks, and compressed lips, which he was for
ever twitching and biting; and this, together with his habitual
taciturnity, produced an impression almost sinister. His grey hair hung in
tufts on his low brow; like smouldering embers, his little set eyes glowed
with dull fire. He moved painfully, at every step swinging his ungainly
body forward. Some of his movements recalled the clumsy actions of an owl
in a cage when it feels that it is being looked at, but itself can hardly
see out of its great yellow eyes timorously and drowsily blinking.
Pitiless, prolonged sorrow had laid its indelible stamp on the poor
musician; it had disfigured and deformed his person, by no means
attractive to begin with. But any one who was able to get over the first
impression would have discerned something good, and honest, and out of the
common in this half-shattered creature. A devoted admirer of Bach and
Handel, a master of his art, gifted with a lively imagination and that
boldness of conception which is only vouchsafed to the German race, Lemm
might, in time—who knows?—have taken rank with the great
composers of his fatherland, had his life been different; but he was born
under an unlucky star! He had written much in his life, and it had not
been granted to him to see one of his compositions produced; he did not
know how to set about things in the right way, to gain favour in the right
place, and to make a push at the right moment. A long, long time ago, his
one friend and admirer, also a German and also poor, had published two of
Lemm’s sonatas at his own expense—the whole edition remained on the
shelves of the music-shops; they disappeared without a trace, as though
they had been thrown into a river by night. At last Lemm had renounced
everything; the years too did their work; his mind had grown hard and
stiff, as his fingers had stiffened. He lived alone in a little cottage
not far from the Kalitin’s house, with an old cook he had taken out of the
poorhouse (he had never married). He took long walks, and read the Bible
and the Protestant version of the Psalms, and Shakespeare in Schlegel’s
translation. He had composed nothing for a long time; but apparently,
Lisa, his best pupil, had been able to inspire him; he had written for her
the cantata to which Panshin had made allusion. The words of this cantata
he had borrowed from his collection of hymns. He had added a few verses of
his own. It was sung by two choruses—a chorus of the happy and a
chorus of the unhappy. The two were brought into harmony at the end, and
sang together, “Merciful God, have pity on us sinners, and deliver us from
all evil thoughts and earthly hopes.” On the title-page was the
inscription, most carefully written and even illuminated, “Only the
righteous are justified. A religious cantata. Composed and dedicated to
Miss Elisaveta Kalitin, his dear pupil, by her teacher, C. T. G. Lemm.”
The words, “Only the righteous are justified” and “Elisaveta Kalitin,”
were encircled by rays. Below was written: “For you alone, <i>für Sie
allein</i>.” This was why Lemm had grown red, and looked reproachfully at
Lisa; he was deeply wounded when Panshin spoke of his cantata before him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"></SPAN> Chapter VI</h2>
<p>Panshin, who was playing bass, struck the first chords of the sonata
loudly and decisively, but Lisa did not begin her part. He stopped and
looked at her. Lisa’s eyes were fixed directly on him, and expressed
displeasure. There was no smile on her lips, her whole face looked stern
and even mournful.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter?” he asked.</p>
<p>“Why did you not keep your word?” she said. “I showed you Christopher
Fedoritch’s cantata on the express condition that you said nothing about
it to him?”</p>
<p>“I beg your pardon, Lisaveta Mihalovna, the words slipped out unawares.”</p>
<p>“You have hurt his feelings and mine too. Now he will not trust even me.”</p>
<p>“How could I help it, Lisaveta Mihalovna? Ever since I was a little boy I
could never see a German without wanting to teaze him.”</p>
<p>“How can you say that, Vladimir Nikolaitch? This German is poor, lonely,
and broken-down—have you no pity for him? Can you wish to teaze
him?”</p>
<p>Panshin was a little taken aback.</p>
<p>“You are right, Lisaveta Mihalovna,” he declared. “It’s my everlasting
thoughtlessness that’s to blame. No, don’t contradict me; I know myself.
So much harm has come to me from my want of thought. It’s owing to that
failing that I am thought to be an egoist.”</p>
<p>Panshin paused. With whatever subject he began a conversation, he
generally ended by talking of himself, and the subject was changed by him
so easily, so smoothly and genially, that it seemed unconscious.</p>
<p>“In your own household, for instance,” he went on, “your mother certainly
wishes me well, she is so kind; you—well, I don’t know your opinion
of me; but on the other hand your aunt simply can’t bear me. I must have
offended her too by some thoughtless, stupid speech. You know I’m not a
favourite of hers, am I?”</p>
<p>“No,” Lisa admitted with some reluctance, “she doesn’t like you.”</p>
<p>Panshin ran his fingers quickly over the keys, and a scarcely perceptible
smile glided over his lips.</p>
<p>“Well, and you?” he said, “do you too think me an egoist?”</p>
<p>“I know you very little,” replied Lisa, “but I don’t consider you an
egoist; on the contrary, I can’t help feeling grateful to you.”</p>
<p>“I know, I know what you mean to say,” Panshin interrupted, and again he
ran his fingers over the keys: “for the music and the books I bring you,
for the wretched sketches with which I adorn your album, and so forth. I
might do all that—and be an egoist all the same. I venture to think
that you don’t find me a bore, and don’t think me a bad fellow, but still
you suppose that I—what’s the saying?—would sacrifice friend
or father for the sake of a witticism.”</p>
<p>“You are careless and forgetful, like all men of the world,” observed
Lisa, “that is all.”</p>
<p>Panshin frowned a little.</p>
<p>“Come,” he said, “don’t let us discuss me any more; let us play our
sonata. There’s only one thing I must beg of you,” he added, smoothing out
the leaves of the book on the music stand, “think what you like of me,
call me an egoist even—so be it! but don’t call me a man of the
world; that name’s insufferable to me.... <i>Anch ‘io sono pittore</i>. I too am
an artist, though a poor one—and <em>that</em>—I mean that I’m a poor
artist, I shall show directly. Let us begin.”</p>
<p>“Very well, let us begin,” said Lisa.</p>
<p>The first <i>adagio</i> went fairly successfully though Panshin made more than
one false note. His own compositions and what he had practised thoroughly
he played very nicely, but he played at sight badly. So the second part of
the sonata—a rather quick <i>allegro</i>—broke down completely; at
the twentieth bar, Panshin, who was two bars behind, gave in, and pushed
his chair back with a laugh.</p>
<p>“No!” he cried, “I can’t play to-day; it’s a good thing Lemm did not hear
us; he would have had a fit.”</p>
<p>Lisa got up, shut the piano, and turned round to Panshin.</p>
<p>“What are we going to do?” she asked.</p>
<p>“That’s just like you, that question! You can never sit with your hands
idle. Well, if you like let us sketch, since it’s not quite dark. Perhaps
the other muse, the muse of painting—what was her name? I have
forgotten... will be more propitious to me. Where’s your album? I
remember, my landscape there is not finished.”</p>
<p>Lisa went into the other room to fetch the album, and Panshin, left alone,
drew a cambric handkerchief out of his pocket, and rubbed his nails and
looked as it were critically at his hands. He had beautiful white hands;
on the second finger of his left hand he wore a spiral gold ring. Lisa
came back; Panshin sat down at the window, and opened the album.</p>
<p>“Ah!” he exclaimed: “I see that you have begun to copy my landscape—and
capitally too. Excellent! only just here—give me a pencil—the
shadows are not put in strongly enough. Look.”</p>
<p>And Panshin with a flourish added a few long strokes. He was for ever
drawing the same landscape: in the foreground large disheveled trees, a
stretch of meadow in the background, and jagged mountains on the horizon.
Lisa looked over his shoulders at his work.</p>
<p>“In drawing, just as in life generally,” observed Panshin, holding his
head to right and to left, “lightness and boldness—are the great
things.”</p>
<p>At that instant Lemm came into the room, and with a stiff bow was about to
leave it; but Panshin, throwing aside album and pencils, placed himself in
his way.</p>
<p>“Where are you doing, dear Christopher Fedoritch? Aren’t you going to stay
and have tea with us?”</p>
<p>“I go home,” answered Lemm in a surly voice; “my head aches.”</p>
<p>“Oh, what nonsense!—do stop. We’ll have an argument about
Shakespeare.”</p>
<p>“My head aches,” repeated the old man.</p>
<p>“We set to work on the sonata of Beethoven without you,” continued
Panshin, taking hold of him affectionately and smiling brightly, “but we
couldn’t get on at all. Fancy, I couldn’t play two notes together
correctly.”</p>
<p>“You’d better have sung your song again,” replied Lemm, removing Panshin’s
hands, and he walked away.</p>
<p>Lisa ran after him. She overtook him on the stairs.</p>
<p>“Christopher Fedoritch, I want to tell you,” she said to him in German,
accompanying him over the short green grass of the yard to the gate, “I
did wrong—forgive me.”</p>
<p>Lemm made no answer.</p>
<p>“I showed Vladimir Nikolaitch your cantata; I felt sure he would
appreciate it,—and he did like it very much really.”</p>
<p>Lemm stopped.</p>
<p>“It’s no matter,” he said in Russian, and then added in his own language,
“but he cannot understand anything; how is it you don’t see that? He’s a
dilettante—and that’s all!”</p>
<p>“You are unjust to him,” replied Lisa, “he understands everything, and he
can do almost everything himself.”</p>
<p>“Yes, everything second-rate, cheap, scamped work. That pleases, and he
pleases, and he is glad it is so—and so much the better. I’m not
angry; the cantata and I—we are a pair of old fools; I’m a little
ashamed, but it’s no matter.”</p>
<p>“Forgive me, Christopher Fedoritch,” Lisa said again.</p>
<p>“It’s no matter,” he repeated in Russian, “you’re a good girl... but here
is some one coming to see you. Goodbye. You are a very good girl.”</p>
<p>And Lemm moved with hastened steps towards the gate, through which had
entered some gentleman unknown to him in a grey coat and a wide straw hat.
Bowing politely to him (he always saluted all new faces in the town of O——-;
from acquaintances he always turned aside in the street—that was the
rule he had laid down for himself), Lemm passed by and disappeared behind
the fence. The stranger looked after him in amazement, and after gazing
attentively at Lisa, went straight up to her.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"></SPAN> Chapter VII</h2>
<p>“You don’t recognise me,” he said, taking off his hat, “but I recognise
you in spite of its being seven years since I saw you last. You were a
child then. I am Lavretsky. Is your mother at home? Can I see her?”</p>
<p>“Mamma will be glad to see you,” replied Lisa; “she had heard of your
arrival.”</p>
<p>“Let me see, I think your name is Elisaveta?” said Lavretsky, as he went
up the stairs.</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“I remember you very well; you had even then a face one doesn’t forget. I
used to bring you sweets in those days.”</p>
<p>Lisa blushed and thought what a queer man. Lavretsky stopped for an
instant in the hall. Lisa went into the drawing-room, where Panshin’s
voice and laugh could be heard; he had been communicating some gossip of
the town to Marya Dmitrievna, and Gedeonovksy, who by this time had come
in from the garden, and he was himself laughing aloud at the story he was
telling. At the name of Lavretsky, Marya Dmitrievna was all in a flutter.
She turned pale and went up to meet him.</p>
<p>“How do you do, how do you do, my dear cousin?” she cried in a plaintive
and almost tearful voice, “how glad I am to see you!”</p>
<p>“How are you, cousin?” replied Lavretsky, with a friendly pressure of her
out-stretched hand; “how has Providence been treating you?”</p>
<p>“Sit down, sit down, my dear Fedor Ivanitch. Ah, how glad I am! But let me
present my daughter Lisa to you.”</p>
<p>“I have already introduced myself to Lisaveta Mihalovna,” interposed
Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Monsier Panshin... Sergei Petrovitch Gedeonovsky... Please sit down. When
I look at you, I can hardly believe my eyes. How are you?”</p>
<p>“As you see, I’m flourishing. And you, too, cousin—no ill-luck to
you!—have grown no thinner in eight years.”</p>
<p>“To think how long it is since we met!” observed Marya Dmitrievna
dreamily. “Where have you come from now? Where did you leave... that is, I
meant to say,” she put in hastily, “I meant to say, are you going to be
with us for long?”</p>
<p>“I have come now from Berlin,” replied Lavretsky, “and to-morrow I shall
go into the country—probably for a long time.”</p>
<p>“You will live at Lavriky, I suppose?”</p>
<p>“No, not at Lavriky; I have a little place twenty miles from here: I am
going there.”</p>
<p>“Is that the little estate that came to you from Glafira Petrovna?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Really, Fedor Ivanitch! You have such a magnificent house at Lavriky.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky knitted his brows a little.</p>
<p>“Yes... but there’s a small lodge in this little property, and I need
nothing more for a time. That place is the most convenient for me now.”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna was again thrown into such a state of agitation that she
became quite stiff, and her hands hung lifeless by her sides. Panshin came
to her support by entering into conversation with Lavretsky. Marya
Dmitrievna regained her composure, she leaned back in her arm-chair and
now and then put in a word. But she looked all the while with such
sympathy at her guest, sighed so significantly, and shook her head so
dejectedly, that the latter at last lost patience and asked her rather
sharply if she was unwell.</p>
<p>“Thank God, no,” replied Marya Dmitrievna; “why do you ask?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I fancied you didn’t seem to be quite yourself.”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna assumed a dignified and somewhat offended air. “If that’s
how the land lies,” she thought, “it’s absolutely no matter to me; I see,
my good fellow, it’s all like water on a duck’s back for you; any other
man would have wasted away with grief, but you’ve grown fat on it.” Marya
Dmitrievna did not mince matters in her own mind; she expressed herself
with more elegance aloud.</p>
<p>Lavretsky certainly did not look like the victim of fate. His rosy-cheeked
typical Russian face, with its large white brow, rather thick nose, and
wide straight lips seemed breathing with the wild health of the steppes,
with vigorous primaeval energy. He was splendidly well-built, and his fair
curly hair stood up on his head like a boy’s. It was only in his blue
eyes, with their overhanging brows and somewhat fixed look, that one could
trace an expression, not exactly of melancholy, nor exactly of weariness,
and his voice had almost too measured a cadence.</p>
<p>Panshin meanwhile continued to keep up the conversation. He turned it upon
the profits of sugar-boiling, on which he had lately read two French
pamphlets, and with modest composure undertook to expound their contents,
without mentioning, however, a single word about the source of his
information.</p>
<p>“Good God, it is Fedya!” came through the half-opened door the voice of
Marfa Timofyevna in the next room. “Fedya himself!” and the old woman ran
hurriedly into the room. Lavretsky had not time to get up from his seat
before she had him in her arms. “Let me have a look at you,” she said,
holding his face off at arm’s length. “Ah! what a splendid fellow you are!
You’ve grown older a little, but not a bit changed for the worse, upon my
word! But why are you kissing my hands—kiss my face if you’re not
afraid of my wrinkled cheeks. You never asked after me—whether your
aunt was alive—I warrant: and you were in my arms as soon as you
were born, you great rascal! Well, that is nothing to you, I suppose; why
should you remember me? But it was a good idea of yours to come back. And
pray,” she added, turning to Marya Dmitrievna, “have you offered him
something to eat?”</p>
<p>“I don’t want anything,” Lavretsky hastened to declare.</p>
<p>“Come, you must at least have some tea, my dear. Lord have mercy on us! He
has come from I don’t know where, and they don’t even give him a cup of
tea! Lisa, run and stir them up, and make haste. I remember he was
dreadfully greedy when he was a little fellow, and he likes good things
now, I daresay.”</p>
<p>“My respects, Marfa Timofyevna,” said Panshin, approaching the delighted
old lady from one side with a low bow.</p>
<p>“Pardon me, sir,” replied Marfa Timofyevna, “for not observing you in my
delight. You have grown like your mother, the poor darling,” she went on
turning again to Lavretsky, “but your nose was always your father’s, and
your father’s it has remained. Well, and are you going to be with us for
long?”</p>
<p>“I am going to-morrow, aunt.”</p>
<p>“Where?”</p>
<p>“Home to Vassilyevskoe.”</p>
<p>“To-morrow?”</p>
<p>“Yes, to-morrow.”</p>
<p>“Well, if to-morrow it must be. God bless you—you know best. Only
mind you come and say good-bye to me.” The old woman patted his cheek. “I
did not think I should be here to see you; not that I have made up my mind
to die yet a while—I shall last another ten years, I daresay: all we
Pestovs live long; your late grandfather used to say we had two lives; but
you see there was no telling how much longer you were going to dangle
about abroad. Well, you’re a fine lad, a fine lad; can you lift twenty
stone with one hand as you used to do, eh? Your late pap was fantastical
in some things, if I may say so; but he did well in having that Swiss to
bring you up; do you remember you used to fight with your fists with him?—gymnastics,
wasn’t it they called it? But there, why I am gabbling away like this; I
have only been hindering Mr. PanSHIN (she never pronounced his name
PANshin as was correct) from holding forth. Besides, we’d better go and
have tea; yes, let’s go on to the terrace, my boy, and drink it there; we
have some real cream, not like what you get in your Londons and Parises.
Come along, come along, and you, Fedusha, give me your arm. Oh! but what
an arm it is! Upon my word, no fear of my stumbling with you!”</p>
<p>Every one got up and went out on to the terrace, except Gedeonovsky, who
quietly took his departure. During the whole of Lavretsky’s conversation
with Marya Dmitrievna, Panshin, and Marfa Timofyevna, he sat in a corner,
blinking attentively, with an open mouth of childish curiosity; now he was
in haste to spread the news of the new arrival through the town.</p>
<p>At eleven o’clock on the evening of the same day, this is what was
happening in Madame Kalitin’s house. Downstairs, Vladimir Nikolaitch,
seizing a favourable moment, was taking leave of Lisa at the drawing-room
door, and saying to her, as he held her hand, “You know who it is draws me
here; you know why I am constantly coming to your house; what need of
words when all is clear as it is?” Lisa did not speak, and looked on the
ground, without smiling, with her brows slightly contracted, and a flush
on her cheek, but she did not draw away her hands. While up-stairs, in
Marfa Timofyevna’s room, by the light of a little lamp hanging before the
tarnished old holy images, Lavretsky was sitting in a low chair, his
elbows on his knees and his face buried in his hands; the old woman,
standing before him, now and then silently stroked his hair. He spent more
than an hour with her, after taking leave of his hostess; he had scarcely
said anything to his kind old friend, and she did not question him....
Indeed, what need to speak, what was there to ask? Without that she
understood all, and felt for everything of which his heart was full.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"></SPAN> Chapter VIII</h2>
<p>Fedor Ivanitch Lavretsky—we must ask the reader’s permission to
break off the thread of our story for a time—came of an old noble
family. The founder of the house of Lavretskky came over from Prussia in
the reign of Vassili the Blind, and received a grant of two hundred
<i>chetverts</i> of land in Byezhetsk. Many of his descendants filled various
offices, and served under princes and persons of eminence in outlying
districts, but not one of them rose above the rank of an inspector of the
Imperial table nor acquired any considerable fortune. The richest and most
distinguished of all the Lavretskys was Fedor Ivanitch’s
great-grandfather, Andrei, a man cruel and daring, cunning and able. Even
to this day stories still linger of his tyranny, his savage temper, his
reckless munificence, and his insatiable avarice. He was very stout and
tall, swarthy of countenance and beardless, he spoke in a thick voice and
seemed half asleep; but the more quietly he spoke the more those about him
trembled. He had managed to get a wife who was a fit match for him. She
was a gipsy by birth, goggle-eyed and hook-nosed, with a round yellow
face. She was irascible and vindictive, and never gave way in anything to
her husband, who almost killed her, and whose death she did not survive,
though she had been for ever quarrelling with him. The son of Andrei,
Piotr, Fedor’s grandfather, did not take after his father; he was a
typical landowner of the steppes, rather a simpleton, loud-voiced, but
slow to move, coarse but not ill-natured, hospitable and very fond of
coursing with dogs. He was over thirty when he inherited from his father a
property of two thousand serfs in capital condition; but he had soon
dissipated it, and had partly mortgaged his estate, and demoralised his
servants. All sorts of people of low position, known and unknown, came
crawling like cockroaches from all parts into his spacious, warm, ill-kept
halls. All this mass of people ate what they could get, but always had
their fill, drank till they were drunk, and carried off what they could,
praising and blessing their genial host; and their host too when he was
out humour blessed his guests—for a pack of sponging toadies, but he
was bored when he was without them. Piotr Andreitch’s wife was a
meek-spirited creature; he had taken her from a neighbouring family by his
father’s choice and command; her name was Anna Pavlovna. She never
interfered in anything, welcomed guests cordially, and readily paid visits
herself, though being powdered, she used to declare, would be the death of
her. “They put,” she used to say in her old age, “a fox’s brush on your
head, comb all the hair up over it, smear it with grease, and dust it over
with flour, and stick it up with iron pins,—there’s no washing it
off afterwards; but to pay visits without powder was quite impossible—people
would be offended. Ah, it was a torture!”</p>
<p>She liked being driven with fast-trotting horses, and was ready to play
cards from morning till evening, and would always keep the score of the
pennies she had lost or won hidden under her hand when her husband came
near the card-table; but all her dowry, her whole fortune, she had put
absolutely at his disposal. She bore him two children, a son Ivan, the
father of Fedor, and a daughter Glafira. Ivan was not brought up at home,
but lived with a rich old maiden aunt, the Princess Kubensky; she had
fixed on him for her heir (but for that his father would not have let him
go). She dressed him up like a doll, engaged all kinds of teachers for
him, and put him in charge of a tutor, a Frenchman, who had been an abbé,
a pupil of Jean-Jacques Rousseau, a certain M. Courtin de Vaucelles, a
subtle and wily intriguer—the very, as she expressed it, <i>fine fleur</i>
of emigration—and finished at almost seventy years old by marrying
this “<i>fine fleur</i>,” and making over all her property to him. Soon
afterwards, covered with rouge, and redolent of perfume <i>à la Richelieu</i>,
surrounded by negro boys, delicate-shaped greyhounds and shrieking
parrots, she died on a crooked silken divan of the time of Louis XV., with
an enamelled snuff-box of Petitot’s workmanship in her hand—and
died, deserted by her husband; the insinuating M. Courtin had preferred to
remove to Paris with her money. Ivan had only reached his twentieth year
when this unexpected blow (we mean the princess’s marriage, not her death)
fell upon him; he did not care to stay in his aunt’s house, where he found
himself suddenly transformed from a wealthy heir to a poor relation; the
society in Petersburg in which he had grown up was closed to him; he felt
an aversion for entering the government service in the lower grades, with
nothing but hard work and obscurity before him,—this was at the very
beginning of the reign of the Emperor Alexander. He was obliged
reluctantly to return to the country to his father. How squalid, poor, and
wretched his parents’ home seemed to him! The stagnation and sordidness of
life in the country offended him at every step. He was consumed with
ennui. Moreover, every one in the house, except his mother, looked at him
with unfriendly eyes. His father did not like his town manners, his
swallow-tail coats, his frilled shirt-fronts, his books, his flute, his
fastidious ways, in which he detected—not incorrectly—a
disgust for his surroundings; he was for ever complaining and grumbling at
his son. “Nothing here,” he used to say, “is to his taste; at table he is
all in a fret, and doesn’t eat; he can’t bear the heat and close smell of
the room; the sight of folks drunk upsets him, one daren’t beat any one
before him; he doesn’t want to go into the government service; he’s
weakly, as you see, in health; fie upon him, the milksop! And all this
because he’s got his head full of Voltaire.” The old man had a special
dislike to Voltaire, and the “fanatic” Diderot, though he had not read a
word of their words; reading was not in his line. Piotr Andreitch was not
mistaken; his son’s head for that matter was indeed full of both Diderot
and Voltaire, and not only of them alone, of Rousseau too, and Helvetius,
and many other writers of the same kind—but they were in his head
only. The retired abbé and encyclopedist who had been Ivan Petrovitch’s
tutor had taken pleasure in pouring all the wisdom of the eighteenth
century into his pupil, and he was simply brimming over with it; it was
there in him, but without mixing in his blood, nor penetrating to his
soul, nor shaping itself in any firm convictions.... But, indeed, could
one expect convictions from a young man of fifty years ago, when even at
the present day we have not succeeded in attaining them? The guests, too,
who frequented his father’s house, were oppressed by Ivan Petrovitch’s
presence; he regarded them with loathing, they were afraid of him; and
with his sister Glafira, who was twelve years older than he, he could not
get on at all. This Glafira was a strange creature; she was ugly, crooked,
and spare, with severe, wide-open eyes, and thin compressed lips. In her
face, her voice, and her quick angular movements, she took after her
grandmother, the gipsy, Andrei’s wife. Obstinate and fond of power, she
would not even hear of marriage. The return of Ivan Petrovitch did not fit
in with her plans; while the Princess Kubensky kept him with her, she had
hoped to receive at least half of her father’s estate; in her avarice,
too, she was like her grandmother. Besides, Glafira envied her brother, he
was so well educated, spoke such good French with a Parisian accent, while
she was scarcely able to pronounce “<i>bon jour</i>” or “<i>comment vous
portez-vous</i>.” To be sure, her parents did not know any French, but that
was no comfort to her. Ivan Petrovitch did not know what to do with
himself for wretchedness and <i>ennui</i>; he had spent hardly a year in the
country, but that year seemed to him as long as ten. The only consolation
he could find was in talking to his mother, and he would sit for whole
hours in her low-pitched rooms, listening to the good woman’s
simple-hearted prattle, and eating preserves. It so happened that among
Anna Pavlovna’s maids there was one very pretty girl with clear soft eyes
and refined features, Malanya by name, a modest intelligent creature. She
took his fancy at first sight, and he fell in love with her: he fell in
love with her timid movements, her bashful answers, her gentle voice and
gentle smile; every day she seemed sweeter to him. And she became devoted
to Ivan Petrovitch with all the strength of her soul, as none but Russian
girls can be devoted—and she gave herself to him. In the large
household of a country squire nothing can long be kept a secret; soon
every one knew of the love between the young master and Malanya; the
gossip even reached the ears of Piotr Andreitch himself. Under other
circumstances, he would probably have paid no attention to a matter of so
little importance, but he had long had a grudge against his son, and was
delighted at an opportunity of humiliating the town-bred wit and dandy. A
storm of fuss and clamour was raised; Malanya was locked up in the pantry,
Ivan Petrovitch was summoned into his father’s presence. Anna Pavlovna too
ran up at the hubbub. She began trying to pacify her husband, but Piotr
Andreitch would hear nothing. He pounced down like a hawk on his son,
reproached him with immorality, with godlessness, with hypocrisy; he took
the opportunity to vent on him all the wrath against the Princess Kubensky
that had been simmering within him, and lavished abusive epithets upon
him. At first Ivan Petrovitch was silent and held himself in, but when his
father thought to fit to threaten him with a shameful punishment he could
endure it no longer. “Ah,” he thought, “the fanatic Diderot is brought out
again, then I will take the bull by the horns, I will astonish you all.”
And thereupon with a calm and even voice, though quaking inwardly in every
limb, Ivan Petrovitch declared to his father, that there was no need to
reproach him with immorality; that though he did not intend to justify his
fault he was ready to make amends for it, the more willingly as he felt
himself to be superior to every kind of prejudice—and in fact—was
ready to marry Malanya. In uttering these words Ivan Petrovitch did
undoubtedly attain his object; he so astonished Piotr Andreitch that the
latter stood open-eyed, and was struck dumb for a moment; but instantly he
came to himself, and just as he was, in a dressing-gown bordered with
squirrel fur and slippers on his bare feet, he flew at Ivan Petrovitch
with his fists. The latter, as though by design, had that morning arranged
his locks <i>à la Titus</i>, and put on a new English coat of a blue colour, high
boots with little tassels and very tight modish buckskin breeches. Anna
Pavlovna shrieked with all her might and covered her face with her hands;
but her son ran over the whole house, dashed out into the courtyard,
rushed into the kitchen-garden, into the pleasure-grounds, and flew across
into the road, and kept running without looking round till at last he
ceased to hear the heavy tramp of his father’s steps behind him and his
shouts, jerked out with effort, “Stop you scoundrel!” he cried, “stop! or
I will curse you!” Ivan Petrovitch took refuge with a neighbour, a small
landowner, and Piotr Andreitch returned home worn out and perspiring, and
without taking breath, announced that he should deprive his son of his
blessing and inheritance, gave orders that all his foolish books should be
burnt, and that the girl Malanya should be sent to a distant village
without loss of time. Some kind-hearted people found out Ivan Petrovitch
and let him know everything. Humiliated and driven to fury, he vowed he
would be revenged on his father, and the same night lay in wait for the
peasant’s cart in which Malanya was being driven away, carried her off by
force, galloped off to the nearest town with her and married her. He was
supplied with money by the neighbour, a good-natured retired marine
officer, a confirmed tippler, who took an intense delight in every kind of—as
he expressed it—romantic story.</p>
<p>The next day Ivan Petrovitch wrote an ironically cold and polite letter to
Piotr Andreitch, and set off to the village where lived his second cousin,
Dmitri Pestov, with his sister, already known to the reader, Marfa
Timofyevna. He told them all, announced his intention to go to Petersburg
to try to obtain a post there, and besought them, at least for a time, to
give his wife a home. At the word “wife” he shed tears, and in spite of
his city breeding and philosophy he bowed himself in humble, supplicating
Russian fashion at his relations’ feet, and even touched the ground with
his forehead. The Pestovs, kind-hearted and compassionate people, readily
agreed to his request. He stayed with them for three weeks, secretly
expecting a reply from his father; but no reply came—and there was
no chance of a reply coming.</p>
<p>Piotr Andreitch, on hearing of his son’s marriage, took to his bed, and
forbade Ivan Petrovitch’s name to be mentioned before him; but his mother,
without her husband’s knowledge, borrowed from the rector, and sent 500
roubles and a little image to his wife. She was afraid to write, but sent
a message to Ivan Petrovitch by a lean peasant, who could walk fifty miles
a day, that he was not to take it too much to heart; that, please God, all
would be arranged, and his father’s wrath would be turned to kindness;
that she too would have preferred a different daughter-in-law, but that
she sent Malanya Sergyevna her motherly blessing. The lean peasant
received a rouble, asked permission to see the new young mistress, to whom
he happened to be godfather, kissed her hand and ran off at his best
speed.</p>
<p>And Ivan Petrovitch set off to Petersburg with a light heart. An unknown
future awaited him; poverty perhaps menaced him, but he had broken away
from the country life he detested, and above all, he had not been false to
his teachers, he had actually put into practice the doctrines of Rousseau,
Diderot, and <i>la Déclaration des droits de l’homme</i>. A sense of having done
his duty, of triumph, and of pride filled his soul; and indeed the
separation from his wife did not greatly afflict him; he would have been
more perturbed by the necessity of being constantly with her. That deed
was done, now he wanted to set about doing something fresh. In Petersburg,
contrary to his own expectations, he met with success; the Princess
Kubensky, whom Monsieur Courtin had by that time deserted, but who was
still living, in order to make up in some way to her nephew for having
wronged him, gave him introductions to all her friends, and presented him
with 5000 roubles—almost all that remained of her money—and a
Lepkovsky watch with his monogram encircled by Cupids.</p>
<p>Three months had not passed before he obtained a position in a Russian
embassy to London, and in the first English vessel that sailed (steamers
were not even talked of then) he crossed the sea. A few months later he
received a letter from Pestov. The good-natured landowner congratulated
Ivan Petrovitch on the birth of a son, who had been born into the world in
the village of Pokrovskoe on the 20th of August, 1807, and named Fedor, in
honour of the holy martyr Fedor Stratilat. On account of her extreme
weakness Malanya Sergyevna added only a few lines; but those few lines
were a surprise, for Ivan Petrovitch had not known that Marfa Timofyevna
had taught his wife to read and write. Ivan Petrovitch did not long
abandon himself to the sweet emotion of parental feeling; he was dancing
attendance on a notorious Phryne or Lais of the day (classical names were
still in vogue at that date); the Peace of Tilsit had only just been
concluded and all the world was hurrying after pleasure, in a giddy whirl
of dissipation, and his head had been turned by the black eyes of a bold
beauty. He had very little money, but he was lucky at cards, made many
acquaintances, took part in all entertainments, in a word, he was in the
swim.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"></SPAN> Chapter IX</h2>
<p>For a long time the old Lavretsky could not forgive his son for his
marriage. If six months later Ivan Petrovitch had come to him with a
penitent face and had thrown himself at his feet, he would, very likely,
have pardoned him, after giving him a pretty severe scolding, and a tap
with his stick by way of intimidating him, but Ivan Petrovitch went on
living abroad and apparently did not care a straw. “Be silent! I dare you
to speak of it,” Piotr Andreitch said to his wife every time she ventured
to try to incline him to mercy. “The puppy, he ought to thank God for ever
that I have not laid my curse upon him; my father would have killed him,
the worthless scamp, with his own hands, and he would have done right
too.” At such terrible speeches Anna Pavlovna could only cross herself
secretly. As for Ivan Petrovitch’s wife, Piotr Andreitch at first would
not even hear her name, and in answer to a letter of Pestov’s, in which he
mentioned his daughter-in-law, he went so far as to send him word that he
knew nothing of any daughter-in-law, and that it was forbidden by law to
harbour run-away wenches, a fact which he thought it his duty to remind
him of. But later on, he was softened by hearing of the birth of a
grandson, and he gave orders secretly that inquiries should be made about
the health of the mother, and sent her a little money, also as though it
did not come from him. Fedya was not a year old before Anna Pavlovna fell
ill with a fatal complaint. A few days before her end, when she could no
longer leave her bed, with timid tears in her eyes, fast growing dim, she
informed her husband in the presence of the priest that she wanted to see
her daughter-in-law and bid her farewell, and to give her grand-child her
blessing. The heart-broken old man soothed her, and at once sent off his
own carriage for his daughter-in-law, for the first time giving her the
title of Malanya Sergyevna. Malanya came with her son and Marfa
Timofyevna, who would not on any consideration allow her to go alone, and
was unwilling to expose her to any indignity. Half dead with fright,
Malanya Sergyevna went into Piotr Andreitch’s room. A nurse followed,
carrying Fedya. Piotr Andreitch looked at her without speaking; she went
up to kiss his hand; her trembling lips were only just able to touch it
with a silent kiss.</p>
<p>“Well, my upstart lady,” he brought out at last, “how do you do? let us go
to the mistress.”</p>
<p>He got up and bent over Fedya: the baby smiled and held out his little
white hands to him. This changed the old man’s mood.</p>
<p>“Ah,” he said, “poor little one, you were pleading for your father; I will
not abandon you, little bird.”</p>
<p>Directly Malanya Sergyevna entered Anna Pavlovna’s bedroom, she fell on
her knees near the door. Anna Pavlovna beckoned her to come to her
bedside, embraced her, and blessed her son; then turning a face contorted
by cruel suffering to her husband she made an effort to speak.</p>
<p>“I know, I know, what you want to ask,” said Piotr Andreitch; “don’t fret
yourself, she shall stay with us, and I will forgive Vanka for her sake.”</p>
<p>With an effort Anna Pavlovna took her husband’s hand and pressed it to her
lips. The same evening she breathed her last.</p>
<p>Piotr Andreitch kept his word. He informed his son that for the sake of
his mother’s dying hours, and for the sake of the little Fedor, he sent
him his blessing and was keeping Malanya Sergyevna in his house. Two rooms
on the ground floor were devoted to her; he presented her to his most
honoured guests, the one-eyed brigadier Skurchin, and his wife, and
bestowed on her two waiting-maids and a page for errands. Marfa Timofyevna
took leave of her; she detested Glafira, and in the course of one day had
fallen out with her three times.</p>
<p>It was a painful and embarrassing position at first for poor Malanya, but,
after a while, she learnt to bear it, and grew used to her father-in-law.
He, too, grew accustomed to her, and even fond of her, though he scarcely
ever spoke to her, and a certain involuntary contempt was perceptible even
in his signs of affection to her. Malanya Sergyevna had most to put up
with from her sister-in-law. Even during her mother’s lifetime, Glafira
had succeeded by degrees in getting the whole household into her hands;
every one from her father downwards, submitted to her rule; not a piece of
sugar was given out without her sanction; she would rather have died than
shared her authority with another mistress—and with such a mistress!
Her brother’s marriage had incensed her even more than Piotr Andreitch;
she set herself to give the upstart a lesson, and Malanya Sergyevna from
the very first hour was her slave. And, indeed, how was she to contend
against the masterful, haughty Glafira, submissive, constantly bewildered,
timid, and weak in health as she was? Not a day passed without Glafira
reminding her of her former position, and commending her for not
forgetting herself. Malanya Sergyevna could have reconciled herself
readily to these reminiscences and commendations, however they might be—but
Fedya was taken away from her, that was what crushed her. On the pretext
that she was not capable of undertaking his education, she was scarcely
allowed to see him; Glafira set herself to that task; the child was put
absolutely under her control. Malanya Sergyevna began, in her distress, to
beseech Ivan Petrovitch, in her letters, to return home soon. Piotr
Andreitch himself wanted to see his son, but Ivan Petrovitch did nothing
but write. He thanked his father on his wife’s account, and for the money
sent him, promised to return quickly—and did not come. The year 1812
at last summoned him home from abroad. When they met again, after six
years’ absence, the father embraced his son, and not by a single word made
allusion to their former differences; it was not a time for that now, all
Russia was rising up against the enemy, and both of them felt that they
had Russian blood in their veins. Piotr Andreitch equipped a whole
regiment of volunteers at his own expense. But the war came to an end, the
danger was over; Ivan Petrovitch began to be bored again, and again he
felt drawn away to the distance, to the world in which he had grown up,
and where he felt himself at home. Malanya Sergyevna could not keep him;
she meant too little to him. Even her fondest hopes came to nothing; her
husband considered that it was much more suitable to intrust Fedya’s
education to Glafira. Ivan Petrovitch’s poor wife could not bear this
blow, she could not bear a second separation; in a few days, without a
murmur, she quietly passed away. All her life she had never been able to
oppose anything, and she did not struggle against her illness. When she
could no longer speak, when the shadows of death were already on her face,
her features expressed, as of old, bewildered resignation and constant,
uncomplaining meekness; with the same dumb submissiveness she looked at
Glafira, and just as Anna Pavlovna kissed her husband’s hand on her
deathbed, she kissed Glafira’s, commending to her, to Glafira, her only
son. So ended the earthly existence of this good and gentle creature,
torn, God knows why, like an uprooted tree from its natural soil and at
once thrown down with its roots in the air; she had faded and passed away
leaving no trace, and no one mourned for her. Malanya Sergyevna’s maids
pitied her, and so did even Piotr Andreitch. The old man missed her silent
presence. “Forgive me... farewell, my meek one!” he whispered, as he took
leave of her the last time in church. He wept as he threw a handful of
earth in the grave.</p>
<p>He did not survive her long, not more than five years. In the winter of
the year 1819, he died peacefully in Moscow, where he had moved with
Glafira and his grandson, and left instructions that he should be buried
beside Anna Pavlovna and “Malasha.” Ivan Petrovitch was then in Paris
amusing himself; he had retired from service soon after 1815. When he
heard of his father’s death he decided to return to Russia. It was
necessary to make arrangements for the management of the property. Fedya,
according to Glafira’s letter, had reached his twelfth year, and the time
had come to set about his education in earnest.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"></SPAN> Chapter X</h2>
<p>Ivan Petrovitch returned to Russia an Anglomaniac. His short-cropped hair,
his starched shirt-front, his long-skirted pea-green overcoat with its
multitude of capes, the sour expression of his face, something abrupt and
at the same time indifferent in his behaviour, his way of speaking through
his teeth, his sudden wooden laugh, the absence of smiles, his exclusively
political or politic-economical conversation, his passion for roast beef
and port wine—everything about him breathed, so to speak, of Great
Britain. But, marvelous to relate, while he had been transformed into an
Anglomaniac, Ivan Petrovitch had at the same time become a patriot, at
least he called himself a patriot, though he knew Russia little, had not
retained a single Russian habit, and expressed himself in Russian rather
queerly; in ordinary conversation, his language was spiritless and
inanimate and constantly interspersed with Gallicisms.</p>
<p>Ivan Petrovitch brought with him a few schemes in manuscript, relating to
the administration and reform of the government; he was much displeased
with everything he saw; the lack of system especially aroused his spleen.
On his meeting with his sister, at the first word he announced to her that
he was determined to introduce radical reforms, that henceforth everything
to do with him would be on a different system. Glafira Petrovna made no
reply to Ivan Petrovitch; she only ground her teeth and thought: “Where am
I to take refuge?” After she was back in the country, however, with her
brother and nephew, her fears were soon set at rest. In the house,
certainly, some changes were made; idlers and dependants met with summary
dismissal; among them two old women were made to suffer, one blind,
another broken down by paralysis; and also a decrepit major of the days of
Catherine, who, on account of his really abnormal appetite, was fed on
nothing but black bread and lentils. The order went forth not to admit the
guests of former days; they were replaced by a distant neighbour, a
certain fair-haired, scrofulous baron, a very well educated and very
stupid man. New furniture was brought from Moscow; spittoons were
introduced, and bells and washing-stands; and breakfast began to be served
in a different way; foreign wines replaced vodka and syrups; the servants
were put into new livery; a motto was added to the family arms: <i>in recto
virtus</i>.... In reality, Glafira’s power suffered no diminution; the giving
out and buying of stores still depended on her. The Alsatian steward,
brought from abroad, tried to fight it out with her and lost his place, in
spite of the master’s protection. As for the management of the house, and
the administration of the estate, Glafira Petrovna had undertaken these
duties also; in spite of Ivan Petrovitch’s intention,—more than once
expressed—to breathe new life into this chaos, everything remained
as before; only the rent was in some places raised, the mistress was more
strict, and the peasants were forbidden to apply direct to Ivan
Petrovitch. The patriot had already a great contempt for his
fellow-countrymen. Ivan Petrovitch’s system was applied in its full force
only to Fedya; his education really underwent a “radical reformation;” his
father devoted himself exclusively to it.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"></SPAN> Chapter XI</h2>
<p>Until Ivan Petrovitch’s return from abroad, Fedya was, as already related,
in the hands of Glafira Petrovna. He was not eight years old when his
mother died; he did not see her every day, and loved her passionately; the
memory of her, of her pale and gentle face, of her dejected looks and
timid caresses, was imprinted on his heart for ever; but he vaguely
understood her position in the house; he felt that between him and her
there existed a barrier which she dared not and could not break down. He
was shy of his father, and, indeed, Ivan Petrovitch on his side never
caressed him; his grandfather sometimes patted him on the head and gave
him his hand to kiss, but he thought him and called him a little fool.
After the death of Malanya Sergyevna, his aunt finally got him under her
control. Fedya was afraid of her: he was afraid of her bright sharp eyes
and her harsh voice; he dared not utter a sound in her presence; often,
when he only moved a little in his chair, she would hiss out at once:
“What are you doing? sit still.” On Sundays, after mass, he was allowed to
play, that is to say, he was given a thick book, a mysterious book, the
work of a certain Maimovitch-Ambodik, entitled “Symbols and Emblems.” This
book was a medley of about a thousand mostly very enigmatical pictures,
and as many enigmatical interpretations of them in five languages. Cupid—naked
and very puffy in the body—played a leading part in these
illustrations. In one of them, under the heading, “Saffron and the
Rainbow,” the interpretation appended was: “Of this, the influence is
vast;” opposite another, entitled “A heron, flying with a violet in his
beak,” stood the inscription: “To thee they are all known.” “Cupid and the
bear licking his fur” was inscribed, “Little by little.” Fedya used to
ponder over these pictures; he knew them all to the minutest details; some
of them, always the same ones, used to set him dreaming, and afforded him
food for meditation; he knew no other amusements. When the time came to
teach him languages and music, Glafira Petrovna engaged, for next to
nothing, an old maid, a Swede, with eyes like a hare’s, who spoke French
and German with mistakes in every alternate word, played after a fashion
on the piano, and above all, salted cucumbers to a perfection. In the
society of this governess, his aunt, and the old servant maid,
Vassilyevna, Fedya spent four whole years. Often he would sit in the
corner with his “Emblems”; he sat there endlessly; there was a scent of
geranium in the low pitched room, the solitary candle burnt dim, the
cricket chirped monotonously, as though it were weary, the little clock
ticked away hurriedly on the wall, a mouse scratched stealthily and gnawed
at the wall-paper, and the three old women, like the Fates, swiftly and
silently plied their knitting needles, the shadows raced after their hands
and quivered strangely in the half darkness, and strange, half dark ideas
swarmed in the child’s brain. No one would have called Fedya an
interesting child; he was rather pale, but stout, clumsily built and
awkward—a thorough peasant, as Glafira Petrovna said; the pallor
would soon have vanished from his cheeks, if he had been allowed oftener
to be in the open air. He learnt fairly quickly, though he was often lazy;
he never cried, but at times he was overtaken by a fit of savage
obstinacy; then no one could soften him. Fedya loved no one among those
around him.... Woe to the heart that has not loved in youth!</p>
<p>Thus Ivan Petrovitch found him, and without loss of time he set to work to
apply his system to him.</p>
<p>“I want above all to make a man, un homme, of him,” he said to Glafira
Petrovna, “and not only a man, but a Spartan.” Ivan Petrovitch began
carrying out his intentions by putting his son in a Scotch kilt; the
twelve-year-old boy had to go about with bare knees and a plume stuck in
his Scotch cap. The Swedish lady was replaced by a young Swiss tutor, who
was versed in gymnastics to perfection. Music, as a pursuit unworthy of a
man, was discarded. The natural sciences, international law, mathematics,
carpentry, after Jean-Jacques Rousseau’s precept, and heraldry, to
encourage chivalrous feelings, were what the future “man” was to be
occupied with. He was waked at four o’clock in the morning, splashed at
once with cold water and set to running round a high pole with a cord; he
had only one meal a day, consisting of a single dish; rode on horseback;
shot with a cross-bow; at every convenient opportunity he was exercised in
acquiring after his parent’s example firmness of will, and every evening
he inscribed in a special book an account of the day and his impressions;
and Ivan Petrovitch on his side wrote him instructions in French in which
he called him <i>mon fils</i>, and addressed him as <i>vous</i>. In Russian Fedya called
his father <i>thou</i>, but did not dare to sit down in his presence. The
“system” dazed the boy, confused and cramped his intellect, but his health
on the other hand was benefited by the new manner of his life; at first he
fell into a fever but soon recovered and began to grow stout and strong.
His father was proud of him and called him in his strange jargon “a child
of nature, my creation.” When Fedya had reached his sixteenth year, Ivan
Petrovitch thought it his duty in good time to instil into him a contempt
for the female sex; and the young Spartan, with timidity in his heart and
the first down on his lip, full of sap and strength and young blood,
already tried to seem indifferent, cold, and rude.</p>
<p>Meanwhile time was passing. Ivan Petrovitch spent the great part of the
year in Lavriky (that was the name of the principal estate inherited from
his ancestors). But in the winter he used to go to Moscow alone; there he
stayed at a tavern, diligently visited the club, made speeches and
developed his plans in drawing-rooms, and in his behaviour was more than
ever Anglomaniac, grumbling and political. But the year 1825 came and
brought much sorrow. Intimate friends and acquaintances of Ivan Petrovitch
underwent painful experiences. Ivan Petrovitch made haste to withdraw into
the country and shut himself up in his house. Another year passed by, and
suddenly Ivan Petrovitch grew feeble, and ailing; his health began to
break up. He, the free-thinker, began to go to church and have prayers put
up for him; he, the European, began to sit in steam-baths, to dine at two
o’clock, to go to bed at nine, and to doze off to the sound of the chatter
of the old steward; he, the man of political ideas, burnt all his
schemes, all his correspondence, trembled before the governor, and was
uneasy at the sigh of the police-captain; he, the man of iron will,
whimpered and complained, when he had a gumboil or when they gave him a
plate of cold soup. Glafira Petrovna again took control of everything in
the house; once more the overseers, bailiffs and simple peasants began to
come to the back stairs to speak to the “old witch,” as the servants
called her. The change in Ivan Petrovitch produced a powerful impression
on his son. He had now reached his nineteenth year, and had begun to
reflect and to emancipate himself from the hand that pressed like a weight
upon him. Even before this time he had observed a little discrepancy
between his father’s words and deeds, between his wide liberal theories
and his harsh petty despotism; but he had not expected such a complete
breakdown. His confirmed egoism was patent now in everything. Young
Lavretsky was getting ready to go to Moscow, to prepare for the
university, when a new unexpected calamity overtook Ivan Petrovitch; he
became blind, and hopelessly blind, in one day.</p>
<p>Having no confidence in the skill of Russian doctors, he began to make
efforts to obtain permission to go abroad. It was refused. Then he took
his son with him and for three whole years was wandering about Russia,
from one doctor to another, incessantly moving from one town to another,
and driving his physicians, his son, and his servants to despair by his
cowardice and impatience. He returned to Lavriky a perfect wreck, a
tearful and capricious child. Bitter days followed, every one had much to
put up with from him. Ivan Petrovitch was only quiet when he was dining;
he had never been so greedy and eaten so much; all the rest of the time he
gave himself and others no peace. He prayed, cursed his fate, abused
himself, abused politics, his system, abused everything he had boasted of
and prided himself upon, everything he had held up to his son as a model;
he declared that he believed in nothing and then began to pray again; he
could not put up with one instant of solitude, and expected his household
to sit by his chair continually day and night, and entertain him with
stories, which he constantly interrupted with exclamations, “You are for
ever lying,... a pack of nonsense!”</p>
<p>Glafira Petrovna was specially necessary to him; he absolutely could not
get on without her—and to the end she always carried out every whim
of the sick man, though sometimes she could not bring herself to answer at
once for fear the sound of her voice should betray her inward anger. Thus
he lingered on for two years and died on the first day of May, when he had
been brought out on to the balcony into the sun. “Glasha, Glashka! soup,
soup, old foo——” his halting tongue muttered and before he had
articulated the last word, it was silent for ever. Glafira Petrovna, who
had only just taken the cup of soup from the hands of the steward,
stopped, looked at her brother’s face, slowly made a large sign of the
cross and turned away in silence; and his son, who happened to be there,
also said nothing; he leaned on the railing of the balcony and gazed a
long while into the garden, all fragrant and green, and shining in the
rays of the golden sunshine of spring. He was twenty-three years old; how
terribly, how imperceptibly quickly those twenty-three years had passed
by!... Life was opening before him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"></SPAN> Chapter XII</h2>
<p>After burying his father and intrusting to the unchanged Glafira Petrovna
the management of his estate and superintendence of his bailiffs, young
Lavretsky went to Moscow, whither he felt drawn by a vague but strong
attraction. He recognised the defects of his education, and formed the
resolution, as far as possible, to regain lost ground. In the last five
years he had read much and seen something; he had many stray ideas in his
head; any professor might have envied some of his acquirements, but at the
same time he did not know much that every schoolboy would have learnt long
ago. Lavretsky was aware of his limitations; he was secretly conscious of
being eccentric. The Anglomaniac had done his son an ill turn; his
whimsical education had produced its fruits. For long years he had
submitted unquestioningly to his father; when at last he began to see
through him, the evil was already done, his habits were deeply-rooted. He
could not get on with people; at twenty-three years old, with an
unquenchable thirst for love in his shy heart, he had never yet dared to
look one woman in the face. With his intellect, clear and sound, but
somewhat heavy, with his tendencies to obstinacy, contemplation, and
indolence he ought from his earliest years to have been thrown into the
stream of life, and he had been kept instead in artificial seclusion. And
now the magic circle was broken, but he continued to remain within it,
prisoned and pent up within himself. It was ridiculous at his age to put
on a student’s dress, but he was not afraid of ridicule; his Spartan
education had at least the good effect of developing in him a contempt for
the opinion of others, and he put on, without embarrassment, the
academical uniform. He entered the section of physics and mathematics.
Robust, rosy-cheeked, bearded, and taciturn, he produced a strange
impression on his companions; they did not suspect that this austere man,
who came so punctually to the lectures in a wide village sledge with a
pair of horses, was inwardly almost a child. He appeared to them to be a
queer kind of pedant; they did not care for him, and made no overtures to
him, and he avoided them. During the first two years he spent in the
university, he only made acquaintance with one student, from whom he took
lessons in Latin. This student Mihalevitch by name, an enthusiast and a
poet, who loved Lavretsky sincerely, by chance became the means of
bringing about an important change in his destiny.</p>
<p>One day at the theatre—Motchalov was then at the height of his fame
and Lavretsky did not miss a single performance—he saw in a box in
the front tier a young girl, and though no woman ever came near his grim
figure without setting his heart beating, it had never beaten so violently
before. The young girl sat motionless, leaning with her elbows on the
velvet of the box; the light of youth and life played in every feature of
her dark, oval, lovely face; subtle intelligence was expressed in the
splendid eyes which gazed softly and attentively from under her fine
brows, in the swift smile on her expressive lips, in the very pose of her
head, her hands, her neck. She was exquisitely dressed. Beside her sat a
yellow and wrinkled woman of forty-five, with a low neck, in a black
headdress, with a toothless smile on her intently-preoccupied and empty
face, and in the inner recesses of the box was visible an elderly man in a
wide frock-coat and high cravat, with an expression of dull dignity and a
kind of ingratiating distrustfulness in his little eyes, with dyed
moustache and whiskers, a large meaningless forehead and wrinkled cheeks,
by every sign a retired general. Lavretsky did not take his eyes off the
girl who had made such an impression on him; suddenly the door of the box
opened and Mihalevitch went in. The appearance of this man, almost his one
acquaintance in Moscow, in the society of the one girl who was absorbing
his whole attention, struck him as curious and significant. Continuing to
gaze into the box, he observed that all the persons in it treated
Mihalevitch as an old friend. The performance on the stage ceased to
interest Lavretsky, even Motchalov, though he was that evening in his
“best form,” did not produce the usual impression on him. At one very
pathetic part, Lavretsky involuntarily looked at his beauty: she was
bending forward, her cheeks glowing under the influence of his persistent
gaze, her eyes, which were fixed on the stage, slowly turned and rested on
him. All night he was haunted by those eyes. The skillfully constructed
barriers were broken down at last; he was in a shiver and a fever, and the
next day he went to Mihalevitch. From him he learnt that the name of the
beauty was Varvara Pavlovna Korobyin; that the old people sitting with her
in the box were her father and mother; and that he, Mihalevitch, had
become acquainted with them a year before, while he was staying at Count
N.’s, in the position of a tutor, near Moscow. The enthusiast spoke in
rapturous praise of Varvara Pavlovna. “My dear fellow,” he exclaimed with
the impetuous ring in his voice peculiar to him, “that girl is a marvelous
creature, a genius, an artist in the true sense of the word, and she is
very good too.” Noticing from Lavretsky’s inquiries the impression Varvara
Pavlovna had made on him, he himself proposed to introduce him to her,
adding that he was like one of the family with them; that the general was
not at all proud, and the mother was so stupid she could not say “Bo” to a
goose. Lavretsky blushed, muttered something unintelligible, and ran away.
For five whole days he was struggling with his timidity; on the sixth day
the young Spartan got into a new uniform and placed himself at
Mihalevitch’s disposal. The latter being his own valet, confined himself
to combing his hair—and both betook themselves to the Korobyins.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"></SPAN> Chapter XIII</h2>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna’s father, Pavel Petrovitch Korobyin, a retired
general-major, had spent his whole time on duty in Petersburg. He had had
the reputation in his youth of a good dancer and driller. Through poverty,
he had served as adjutant to two or three generals of no distinction, and
had married the daughter of one of them with a dowry of twenty-five
thousand roubles. He mastered all the science of military discipline and
manoeuvres to the minutest niceties, he went on in harness, till at last,
after twenty-five years’ service, he received the rank of a general and
the command of a regiment. Then he might have relaxed his efforts and have
quietly secured his pecuniary position. Indeed this was what he reckoned
upon doing, but he managed things a little incautiously. He devised a new
method of speculating with public funds—the method seemed an
excellent one in itself—but he neglected to bribe in the right
place, and was consequently informed against, and a more than unpleasant,
a disgraceful scandal followed. The general got out of the affair somehow,
but his career was ruined; he was advised to retire from active duty. For
two years he lingered on in Petersburg, hoping to drop into some snug
berth in the civil service, but no such snug berth came in his way. His
daughter had left school, his expenses were increasing every day.
Resigning himself to his fate, he decided to remove to Moscow for the sake
of the greater cheapness of living, and took a tiny low-pitched house in
the Old Stables Road, with a coat of arms seven feet long on the roof, and
there began the life of a retired general at Moscow on an income of 2750
roubles a year. Moscow is a hospitable city, ready to welcome all stray
comers, generals by preference. Pavel Petrovitch’s heavy figure, which was
not quite devoid of martial dignity, however, soon began to be seen in the
best drawing-rooms in Moscow. His bald head with its tufts of dyed hair,
and the soiled ribbon of the Order of St. Anne which he wore over a cravat
of the colour of a raven’s wing, began to be familiar to all the pale and
listless young men who hang morosely about the card-tables while dancing
is going on. Pavel Petrovitch knew how to gain a footing in society; he
spoke little, but from old habit, condescendingly—though, of course,
not when he was talking to persons of a higher rank than his own. He
played cards carefully; ate moderately at home, but consumed enough for
six at parties. Of his wife there is scarcely anything to be said. Her
name was Kalliopa Karlovna. There was always a tear in her left eye, on
the strength of which Kalliopa Karlovna (she was, one must add, of German
extraction) considered herself a woman of great sensibility. She was
always in a state of nervous agitation, seemed as though she were
ill-nourished, and wore a tight velvet dress, a cap, and tarnished hollow
bracelets. The only daughter of Pavel Petrovitch and Kalliopa Karlovna,
Varvara Pavlovna, was only just seventeen when she left the
boarding-school, in which she had been reckoned, if not the prettiest, at
least the cleverest pupil and the best musician, and where she had taken a
decoration. She was not yet nineteen, when Lavretsky saw her for the first
time.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"></SPAN> Chapter XIV</h2>
<p>The young Spartan’s legs shook under him when Mihalevitch conducted him
into the rather shabbily furnished drawing-room of the Korobyins, and
presented him to them. But his overwhelming feeling of timidity soon
disappeared. In the general the good-nature innate in all Russians was
intensified by that special kind of geniality which is peculiar to all
people who have done something disgraceful; the general’s lady was as it
were overlooked by every one; and as for Varvara Pavlovna, she was so
self-possessed and easily cordial that every one at once felt at home in
her presence; besides, about all her fascinating person, her smiling eyes,
her faultlessly sloping shoulders and rosy-tinged white hands, her light
and yet languid movements, the very sound of her voice, slow and sweet,
there was an impalpable, subtle charm, like a faint perfume, voluptuous,
tender, soft, though still modest, something which is hard to translate
into words, but which moved and kindled—and timidity was not the
feeing it kindled. Lavretsky turned the conversation on the theater, on
the performance of the previous day; she at once began herself to discuss
Motchalov, and did not confine herself to sighs and interjections only,
but uttered a few true observations full of feminine insight in regard to
his acting. Mihalevitch spoke about music; she sat down without ceremony
to the piano, and very correctly played some of Chopin’s mazurkas, which
were then just coming into fashion. Dinner-time came; Lavretsky would have
gone away, but they made him stay: at dinner the general regaled him with
excellent Lafitte, which the general’s lackey hurried off in a
street-sledge to Dupre’s to fetch. Late in the evening Lavretsky returned
home; for a long while he sat without undressing, covering his eyes with
his hands in the stupefaction of enchantment. It seemed to him that now
for the first time he understood what made life worth living; all his
previous assumptions, all his plans, all that rubbish and nonsense had
vanished into nothing at once; all his soul was absorbed in one feeling,
in one desire—in the desire of happiness, of possession, of love,
the sweet love of a woman. From that day he began to go often to the
Korobyins. Six months later he spoke to Varvara Pavlovna, and offered her
his hand. His offer was accepted; the general had long before, almost on
the eve of Lavretsky’s first visit, inquired of Mihalevitch how many serfs
Lavretsky owned; and indeed Varvara Pavlovna, who through the whole time
of the young man’s courtship, and even at the very moment of his
declaration, had preserved her customary composure and clearness of mind—Varvara
Pavlovna too was very well aware that her suitor was a wealthy man; and
Kalliopa Karlovna thought “<i>meine Tochter macht eine schöne Partie,</i>” and
bought herself a new cap.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"></SPAN> Chapter XV</h2>
<p>And so his offer was accepted, but on certain conditions. In the first
place, Lavretsky was at once to leave the university; who would be married
to a student, and what a strange idea too—how could a landowner, a
rich man, at twenty-six, take lessons and be at school? Secondly, Varvara
Pavlovna took upon herself the labour of ordering and purchasing her
trousseau and even choosing her present from the bridegroom. She had much
practical sense, a great deal of taste, and a very great love of comfort,
together with a great faculty for obtaining it for herself. Lavretsky was
especially struck by this faculty when, immediately after their wedding,
he traveled alone with his wife in the comfortable carriage, bought by
her, to Lavriky. How carefully everything with which he was surrounded had
been thought of, devised and provided beforehand by Varvara Pavlovna! What
charming knick-knacks appeared from various snug corners, what fascinating
toilet-cases and coffee-pots, and how delightfully Varvara Pavlovna
herself made the coffee in the morning! Lavretsky, however, was not at
that time disposed to be observant; he was blissful, drunk with happiness;
he gave himself up to it like a child. Indeed he was as innocent as a
child, this young Hercules. Not in vain was the whole personality of his
young wife breathing with fascination; not in vain was her promise to the
senses of a mysterious luxury of untold bliss; her fulfillment was richer
than her promise. When she reached Lavriky in the very height of the
summer, she found the house dark and dirty, the servants absurd and
old-fashioned, but she did not think it necessary even to hint at this to
her husband. If she had proposed to establish herself at Lavriky, she
would have changed everything in it, beginning of course with the house;
but the idea of staying in that out-of-the-way corner of the steppes never
entered her head for an instant; she lived as in a tent, good-temperedly
putting up with all its inconveniences, and indulgently making merry over
them. Marfa Timofyevna came to pay a visit to her former charge; Varvara
Pavlovna liked her very much, but she did not like Varvara Pavlovna. The
new mistress did not get on with Glafira Petrovna either; she would have
left her in peace, but old Korobyin wanted to have a hand in the
management of his son-in-law’s affairs; to superintend the property of
such a near relative, he said, was not beneath the dignity of even a
general. One must add that Pavel Petrovitch would not have been above
managing the property even of a total stranger. Varvara Pavlovna conducted
her attack very skillfully, without taking any step in advance, apparently
completely absorbed in the bliss of the honeymoon, in the peaceful life of
the country, in music and reading, she gradually worked Glafira up to such
a point that she rushed one morning, like one possessed, into Lavretsky’s
study, and throwing a bunch of keys on the table, she declared that she
was not equal to undertaking the management any longer, and did not want
to stop in the place. Lavretsky, having been suitably prepared beforehand,
at once agreed to her departure. This Glafira Petrovna had not
anticipated. “Very well,” she said, and her face darkened, “I see that I
am not wanted here! I know who is driving me out of the home of my
fathers. Only you mark my words, nephew; you will never make a home
anywhere, you will come to be a wanderer for ever. That is my last word to
you.” The same day she went away to her own little property, and in a week
General Korobyin was there, and with a pleasant melancholy in his looks
and movements he took the superintendence of the whole property into his
hands.</p>
<p>In the month of September, Varvara Pavlovna carried her husband off to
Petersburg. She passed two winters in Petersburg (for the summer she went
to stay at Tsarskoe Selo), in a splendid, light, artistically-furnished
flat; they made many acquaintances among the middle and even higher ranks
of society; went out and entertained a great deal, and gave the most
charming dances and musical evenings. Varvara Pavlovna attracted guests as
a fire attracts moths. Fedor Ivanitch did not altogether like such a
frivolous life. His wife advised him to take some office under government;
but from old association with his father, and also through his own ideas,
he was unwilling to enter government service, still he remained in
Petersburg for Varvara Pavlovna’s pleasure. He soon discovered, however,
that no one hindered him from being alone; that it was not for nothing
that he had the quietest and most comfortable study in all Petersburg;
that his tender wife was even ready to aid him to be alone; and from that
time forth all went well. He again applied himself to his own, as he
considered, unfinished education; he began again to read, and even began
to learn English. It was a strange sight to see his powerful,
broad-shouldered figure for ever bent over his writing table, his
full-bearded ruddy face half buried in the pages of a dictionary or
note-book. Every morning he set to work, then had a capital dinner
(Varvara Pavlovna was unrivaled as a housekeeper), and in the evenings he
entered an enchanted world of light and perfume, peopled by gay young
faces, and the centre of this world was also the careful housekeeper, his
wife. She rejoiced his heart by the birth of a son, but the poor child did
not live long; it died in the spring, and in the summer, by the advice of
the doctors, Lavretsky took his wife abroad to a watering-place.
Distraction was essential for her after such a trouble, and her health,
too, required a warm climate. The summer and autumn they spent in Germany
and Switzerland, and for the winter, as one would naturally expect, they
went to Paris. In Paris, Varvara Pavlovna bloomed like a rose, and was
able to make herself a little nest as quickly and cleverly as in
Petersburg. She found very pretty apartments in one of the quiet but
fashionable streets in Paris; she embroidered her husband such a
dressing-gown as he had never worn before; engaged a coquettish waiting
maid, an excellent cook, and a smart footman, procured a fascinating
carriage, and an exquisite piano. Before a week had passed, she crossed
the street, wore her shawl, opened her parasol, and put on her gloves in a
manner equal to the most true-born Parisian. And she soon drew round
herself acquaintances. At first, only Russians visited her, afterwards
Frenchmen too, very agreeable, polite, and unmarried, with excellent
manners and well-sounding names; they all talked a great deal and very
fast, bowed easily, grimaced agreeably; their white teeth flashed under
their rosy lips—and how they could smile! All of them brought their
friends, and <i>la belle Madame de Lavretsky</i> was soon known from Chausée
d’Antin to Rue de Lille. In those days—it was in 1836—there
had not yet arisen the tribe of journalists and reporters who now swarm on
all sides like ants in an ant-hill; but even then there was seen in
Varvara Pavlovna’s salon a certain M. Jules, a gentleman of
unprepossessing exterior, with a scandalous reputation, insolent and mean,
like all duelists and men who have been beaten. Varvara Pavlovna felt a
great aversion to this M. Jules, but she received him because he wrote for
various journals, and was incessantly mentioning her, calling her at one
time <i>Madame de L——-tski</i>, at another <i>Madame de ——-,
cette grande dame russe si distinguée, qui demeure rue de P</i>——-
and telling all the world, that is, some hundreds of readers who had
nothing to do with Madame de L——-tski, how charming and
delightful this lady was; a true Frenchwoman in intelligence (<i>une vraie
française par l’esprit</i>)—Frenchmen have no higher praise than this—what
an extraordinary musician she was, and how marvelously she waltzed
(Varvara Pavlovna did in fact waltz so that she drew all her hearts to the
hem of her light flying skirts)—in a word, he spread her fame
through the world, and, whatever one may say, that is pleasant.
Mademoiselle Mars had already left the stage, and Mademoiselle Rachel had
not yet made her appearance; nevertheless, Varvara Pavlovna was assiduous
in visiting the theatres. She went into raptures over Italian music,
yawned decorously at the Comédie Française, and wept at the acting of
Madame Dorval in some ultra romantic melodrama; and a great thing—Liszt
played twice in her salon, and was so kind, so simple—it was
charming! In such agreeable sensations was spent the winter, at the end of
which Varvara Pavlovna was even presented at court. Fedor Ivanitch, for
his part, was not bored, though his life, at times, weighed rather heavily
on him—because it was empty. He read the papers, listened to the
lectures at the Sorbonne and the College de France, followed the debates
in the Chambers, and set to work on a translation of a well-known
scientific treatise on irrigation. “I am not wasting my time,” he thought,
“it is all of use; but next winter I must, without fail, return to Russia
and set to work.” It is difficult to say whether he had any clear idea of
precisely what this work would consist of; and there is no telling whether
he would have succeeded in going to Russia in the winter; in the meantime,
he was going with his wife to Baden.. An unexpected incident broke up all
his plans.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"></SPAN> Chapter XVI</h2>
<p>Happening to go one day in Varvara Pavlovna’s absence into her boudoir,
Lavretsky saw on the floor a carefully folded little paper. He
mechanically picked it up, unfolded it, and read the following note,
written in French:</p>
<p>“Sweet angel Betsy (I never can make up my mind to call you Barbe or
Varvara), I waited in vain for you at the corner of the boulevard; come to
our little room at half-past one to-morrow. Your stout good-natured
husband (<i>ton gros bonhomme de mari</i>) is usually buried in his books at that
time; we will sing once more the song of your poet <i>Pouskine (de votre
poète Pouskine</i>) that you taught me: ‘Old husband, cruel husband!’ A
thousand kisses on your little hands and feet. I await you.</p>
<p>“Ernest.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky did not at once understand what he had read; he read it a second
time, and his head began to swim, the ground began to sway under his feet
like the deck of a ship in a rolling sea. He began to cry out and gasp and
weep all at the same instant.</p>
<p>He was utterly overwhelmed. He had so blindly believed in his wife; the
possibility of deception, of treason, had never presented itself to his
mind. This Ernest, his wife’s lover, was a fair-haired pretty boy of
three-and-twenty, with a little turned-up nose and refined little
moustaches, almost the most insignificant of all her acquaintances. A few
minutes passed, half an hour passed, Lavretsky still stood, crushing the
fatal note in his hands, and gazing senselessly at the floor; across a
kind of tempest of darkness pale shapes hovered about him; his heart was
numb with anguish; he seemed to be falling, falling—and a bottomless
abyss was opening at his feet. A familiar light rustle of a silk dress
roused him from his numbness; Varvara Pavlovna in her hat and shawl was
returning in haste from her walk. Lavretsky trembled all over and rushed
away; he felt that at that instant he was capable of tearing her to
pieces, beating her to death, as a peasant might do, strangling her with
his own hands. Varvara Pavlovna in amazement tried to stop him; he could
only whisper, “Betsy,”—and ran out of the house.</p>
<p>Lavretsky took a cab and ordered the man to drive him out of town. All the
rest of the day and the whole night he wandered about, constantly stopping
short and wringing his hands, at one moment he was mad, and the next he
was ready to laugh, was even merry after a fashion. By the morning he grew
calm through exhaustion, and went into a wretched tavern in the outskirts,
asked for a room and sat down on a chair before the window. He was
overtaken by a fit of convulsive yawning. He could scarcely stand upright,
his whole body was worn out, and he did not even feel fatigue, though
fatigue began to do its work; he sat and gazed and comprehended nothing;
he did not understand what had happened to him, why he found himself
alone, with his limbs stiff, with a taste of bitterness in his mouth, with
a load on his heart, in an empty unfamiliar room; he did not understand
what had impelled her, his Varya, to give herself to this Frenchman, and
how, knowing herself unfaithful, she could go on being just as calm, just
as affectionate, as confidential with him as before! “I cannot understand
it!” his parched lips whispered. “Who can guarantee now that even in
Petersburg”... And he did not finish the question, and yawned again,
shivering and shaking all over. Memories—bright and gloomy—fretted
him alike; suddenly it crossed his mind how some days before she had sat
down to the piano and sung before him and Ernest the song, “Old husband,
cruel husband!” He recalled the expression of her face, the strange light
in her eyes, and the colour on her cheeks—and he got up from his
seat, he would have liked to go to them, to tell them: “You were wrong to
play your tricks on me; my great-grandfather used to hang the peasants up
by their ribs, and my grandfather was himself a peasant,” and to kill them
both. Then all at once it seemed to him as if all that was happening was a
dream, scarcely even a dream, but some kind of foolish joke; that he need
only shake himself and look round... He looked round, and like a hawk
clutching its captured prey, anguish gnawed deeper and deeper into his
heart. To complete it all Lavretsky had been hoping in a few months to be
a father.... The past, the future, his whole life was poisoned. He went
back at last to Paris, stopped at an hotel and sent M. Ernest’s note to
Varvara Pavlovna with the following letter:—</p>
<p>“The enclosed scrap of paper will explain everything to you. Let me tell
you by the way, that I was surprised at you; you, who are always so
careful, to leave such valuable papers lying about.” (Poor Lavretsky had
spent hours preparing and gloating over this phrase.) “I cannot see you
again; I imagine that you, too, would hardly desire an interview with me.
I am assigning you 15,000 francs a year; I cannot give more. Send your
address to the office of the estate. Do what you please; live where you
please. I wish you happiness. No answer is needed.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky wrote to his wife that he needed no answer... but he waited, he
thirsted for a reply, for an explanation of this incredible, inconceivable
thing. Varvara Pavlovna wrote him the same day a long letter in French. It
put the finishing touch; his last doubts vanished,—and he began to
feel ashamed that he had still had any doubt left. Varvara Pavlovna did
not attempt to defend herself; her only desire was to see him, she
besought him not to condemn her irrevocably. The letter was cold and
constrained, though here and there traces of tears were visible. Lavretsky
smiled bitterly, and sent word by the messenger that it was all right.
Three days later he was no longer in Paris; but he did not go to Russia,
but to Italy. He did not know himself why he fixed upon Italy; he did not
really care where he went—so long as it was not home. He sent
instructions to his steward on the subject of his wife’s allowance, and at
the same time told him to take all control of his property out of General
Korobyin’s hands at once, without waiting for him to draw up an account,
and to make arrangements for his Excellency’s departure from Lavriky; he
could picture vividly the confusion, the vain airs of self-importance of
the dispossessed general, and in the midst of all his sorrow, he felt a
kind of spiteful satisfaction. At the same time he asked Glafira Petrovna
by letter to return to Lavriky, and drew up a deed authorising her to take
possession; Glafira Petrovna did not return to Lavriky, and printed in the
newspapers that the deed was cancelled, which was perfectly unnecessary on
her part. Lavretsky kept out of sight in a small Italian town, but for a
long time he could not help following his wife’s movements. From the
newspapers he learned that she had gone from Paris to Baden as she had
arranged; her name soon appeared in an article written by the same M.
Jules. In this article there was a kind of sympathetic condolence apparent
under the habitual playfulness; there was a deep sense of disgust in the
soul of Fedor Ivanitch as he read this article. Afterwards he learned that
a daughter had been born to him; two months later he received a
notification from his steward that Varvara Pavlovna had asked for the
first quarter’s allowance. Then worse and worse rumors began to reach him;
at last, a tragic-comic story was reported with acclamations in all the
papers. His wife played an unenviable part in it. It was the finishing
stroke; Varvara Pavlovna had become a “notoriety.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky ceased to follow her movements; but he could not quickly gain
mastery over himself. Sometimes he was overcome by such a longing for his
wife that he would have given up everything, he thought, even, perhaps...
could have forgiven her, only to hear her caressing voice again, to feel
again her hand in his. Time, however, did not pass in vain. He was not
born to be a victim; his healthy nature reasserted its rights. Much became
clear to him; even the blow that had fallen on him no longer seemed to him
to have been quite unforeseen; he understood his wife,—we can only
fully understand those who are near to us, when we are separated from
them. He could take up his interests, could work again, though with
nothing like his former zeal; scepticism, half-formed already by the
experiences of his life, and by his education, took complete possession of
his heart. He became indifferent to everything. Four years passed by, and
he felt himself strong enough to return to his country, to meet his own
people. Without stopping at Petersburg or at Moscow he came to the town of
O——-, where we parted from him, and whither we will now ask
the indulgent reader to return with us.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"></SPAN> Chapter XVII</h2>
<p>The morning after the day we have described, at ten o’clock, Lavretsky was
mounting the steps of the Kalitins’ house. He was met by Lisa coming out
in her hat and gloves.</p>
<p>“Where are you going?” he asked her.</p>
<p>“To service. It is Sunday.”</p>
<p>“Why do you go to church?”</p>
<p>Lisa looked at him in silent amazement.</p>
<p>“I beg your pardon,” said Lavretsky; “I—I did not mean to say that;
I have come to say good-bye to you, I am starting for my village in an
hour.”</p>
<p>“Is it far from here?” asked Lisa.</p>
<p>“Twenty miles.”</p>
<p>Lenotchka made her appearance in the doorway, escorted by a maid.</p>
<p>“Mind you don’t forget us,” observed Lisa, and went down the steps.</p>
<p>“And don’t you forget me. And listen,” he added, “you are going to church;
while you are there, pray for me, too.”</p>
<p>Lisa stopped short and turned round to him: “Certainly,” she said, looking
him straight in the face, “I will pray for you too. Come, Lenotchka.”</p>
<p>In the drawing-room Lavretsky found Marya Dmitrievna alone. She was
redolent of <i>eau de Cologne</i> and mint. She had, as she said, a headache, and
had passed a restless night. She received him with her usual languid
graciousness and gradually fell into conversation.</p>
<p>“Vladimir Nikolaitch is really a delightful young man, don’t you think
so?” she asked him.</p>
<p>“What Vladimir Nikolaitch?”</p>
<p>“Panshin to be sure, who was here yesterday. He took a tremendous fancy to
you; I will tell you a secret, <i>mon cher cousin</i>, he is simply crazy about
my Lisa. Well, he is of good family, has a capital position in the
service, and a clever fellow, a <i>kammer-yunker</i>, and if it is God’s will, I
for my part, as a mother, shall be well pleased. My responsibility of
course is immense; the happiness of children depends, no doubt, on parts;
still I may say, up till now, for better or for worse I have done
everything, I alone have been everywhere with them, that is to say, I have
educated my children and taught them everything myself. Now, indeed, I
have written for a French governess from Madame Boluce.”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna launched into a description of her cares and anxieties
and maternal sentiments. Lavretsky listened in silence, turning his hat in
his hands. His cold, weary glance embarrassed the gossiping lady.</p>
<p>“And do you like Lisa?” she asked.</p>
<p>“Lisaveta Mihalovna is an excellent girl,” replied Lavretsky, and he got
up, took his leave, and went off to Marfa Timofyevna. Marya Dmitrievna
looked after him in high displeasure, and thought, “What a dolt, a regular
peasant! Well, now I understand why his wife could not remain faithful to
him.”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna was sitting in her room, surrounded by her little court.
It consisted of five creatures almost equally near to her heart; a
big-cropped, learned bullfinch, which she had taken a fancy to because he
had lost his accomplishments of whistling and drawing water; a very timid
and peaceable little dog, Roska; an ill-tempered cat, Matross; a
dark-faced, agile little girl nine years old, with big eyes and a sharp
nose, call Shurotchka; and an elderly woman of fifty-five, in a white cap
and a cinnamon-coloured abbreviated jacket, over a dark skirt, by name,
Nastasya Karpovna Ogarkov. Shurotchka was an orphan of the tradesman
class. Marfa Timofyevna had taken her to her heart like Roska, from
compassion; she had found the little dog and the little girl too in the
street; both were thin and hungry, both were being drenched by the autumn
rain; no one came in search of Roska, and Shurotchka was given up to Marfa
Timofyevna with positive eagerness by her uncle, a drunken shoemaker, who
did not get enough to eat himself, and did not feed his niece, but beat
her over the head with his last. With Nastasya Karpovna, Marfa Timofyevna
had made acquaintance on a pilgrimage at a monastery; she had gone up to
her at the church (Marfa Timofyevna took a fancy to her because in her own
words she said her prayers so prettily) and had addressed her and invited
her to a cup of tea. From that day she never parted from her.</p>
<p>Nastasya Karpovna was a woman of the most cheerful and gentle disposition,
a widow without children, of a poor noble family; she had a round grey
head, soft white hands, a soft face with large mild features, and a rather
absurd turned-up nose; she stood in awe of Marfa Timofyevna, and the
latter was very fond of her, though she laughed at her susceptibility. She
had a soft place in her heart for every young man, and could not help
blushing like a girl at the most innocent joke. Her whole fortune
consisted of only 1200 roubles; she lived at Marfa Timofyevna’s expense,
but on an equal footing with her: Marfa Timofyevna would not have put up
with any servility.</p>
<p>“Ah! Fedya,” she began, directly she saw him, “last night you did not see
my family, you must admire them, we are all here together for tea; this is
our second, holiday tea. You can make friends with them all; only
Shurotchka won’t let you, and the cat will scratch. Are you starting
to-day?”</p>
<p>“Yes.” Lavretsky sat down on a low seat, “I have just said good-bye to
Marya Dmitrievna. I saw Lisaveta Mihalovna too.”</p>
<p>“Call her Lisa, my dear fellow. Mihalovna indeed to you! But sit still, or
you will break Shurotchka’s little chair.”</p>
<p>“She has gone to church,” continued Lavretsky. “Is she religious?”</p>
<p>“Yes, Fedya, very much so. More than you and I, Fedya.”</p>
<p>“Aren’t you religious then?” lisped Nastasya Karpovna. “To-day, you have
not been to the early service, but you are going to the late.”</p>
<p>“No, not at all; you will go alone; I have grown too lazy, my dear,”
relied Marfa Timofyevna. “Already I am indulging myself with tea.” She
addressed Nastasya Karpovna in the singular, though she treated her as an
equal. She was not a Pestov for nothing: three Pestovs had been on the
death-list of Ivan the Terrible, Marfa Timofyevna was well aware of the
fact.</p>
<p>“Tell me please,” began Lavretsky again, “Marya Dmitrievna has just been
talking to me about this—what’s his name? Panshin. What sort of a
man is he?”</p>
<p>“What a chatterbox she is, Lord save us!” muttered Marfa Timofyevna. “She
told you, I suppose, as a secret that he has turned up as a suitor. She
might have whispered it to her priest’s son; no, he’s not good enough for
her, it seems. And so far there’s nothing to tell, thank God, but already
she’s gossiping about it.”</p>
<p>“Why thank God?” asked Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Because I don’t like the fine young gentleman; and so what is there to be
glad of in it?”</p>
<p>“You don’t like him?”</p>
<p>“No, he can’t fascinate every one. He must be satisfied with Nastasya
Karpovna’s being in love with him.”</p>
<p>The poor widow was utterly dismayed.</p>
<p>“How can you, Marfa Timofyevna? you’ve no conscience!” she cried, and a
crimson flush instantly overspread her face and neck.</p>
<p>“And he knows, to be sure, the rogue,” Marfa Timofyevna interrupted her,
“he knows how to captivate her; he made her a present of a snuff-box.
Fedya, ask her for a pinch of snuff; you will see what a splendid
snuff-box it is; on the lid a hussar on horseback. You’d better not try to
defend yourself, my dear.”</p>
<p>Nastasya Karpovna could only fling up her hands.</p>
<p>“Well, but Lisa,” inquired Lavretsky, “is she indifferent to him?”</p>
<p>“She seems to like him, but there, God knows! The heart of another, you
know, is a dark forest, and a girl’s more than any. Shurotchka’s heart,
for instance—I defy you to understand it! What makes her hide
herself and not come out ever since you came in?”</p>
<p>Shurotchka choked with suppressed laughter and skipped out of the room.
Lavretsky rose from his place.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said in an uncertain voice, “there is no deciphering a girl’s
heart.”</p>
<p>He began to say good-bye.</p>
<p>“Well, shall we see you again soon?” inquired Marfa Timofyevna.</p>
<p>“Very likely, aunt: it’s not far off, you know.”</p>
<p>“Yes, to be sure you are going to Vassilyevskoe. You don’t care to stay at
Lavriky: well, that’s your own affair, only mind you go and say a prayer
at our mother’s grave, and our grandmother’s too while you are there. Out
there in foreign parts you have picked up all kinds of ideas, but who
knows? Perhaps even in their graves they will feel that you have come to
them. And, Fedya, don’t forget to have a service sung too for Glafira
Petrovna; here’s a silver rouble for you. Take it, take it, I want to pay
for a service for her. I had no love for her in her lifetime, but all the
same there’s no denying she was a girl of character. She was a clever
creature; and a good friend to you. And now go and God be with you, before
I weary you.”</p>
<p>And Marfa Timofyevna embraced her nephew.</p>
<p>“And Lisa’s not going to marry Panshin; don’t you trouble yourself; that’s
not the sort of husband she deserves.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I’m not troubling myself,” answered Lavretsky, and went away.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"></SPAN> Chapter XVIII</h2>
<p>Four days later, he set off for home. His coach rolled quickly along the
soft cross-road. There had been no rain for a fortnight; a fine milk mist
was diffused in the air and hung over the distant woods; a smell of
burning came from it. A multitude of darkish clouds with blurred edges
were creeping across the pale blue sky; a fairly strong breeze blew a dry
and steady gale, without dispelling the heat. Leaning back with his head
on the cushion and his arms crossed on his breast, Lavretsky watched the
furrowed fields unfolding like a fan before him, the willow bushes as they
slowly came into sight, and the dull ravens and rooks, who looked sidelong
with stupid suspicion at the approaching carriage, the long ditches,
overgrown with mugwort, wormwood, and mountain ash; and as he watched the
fresh fertile wilderness and solitude of this steppe country, the
greenness, the long slopes, and valleys with stunted oak bushes, the grey
villages, and scant birch trees,—the whole Russian landscape, so
long unseen by him, stirred emotion at once pleasant, sweet and almost
painful in his heart, and he felt weighed down by a kind of pleasant
oppression. Slowly his thoughts wandered; their outlines were as vague and
indistinct as the outlines of the clouds which seemed to be wandering at
random overhead. He remembered his childhood, his mother; he remembered
her death, how they had carried him in to her, and how, clasping his head
to her bosom, she had begun to wail over him, then had glanced at Glafira
Petrovna—and checked herself. He remembered his father, at first
vigorous, discontented with everything, with strident voice; and later,
blind, tearful, with unkempt grey beard; he remembered how one day after
drinking a glass too much at dinner, and spilling the gravy over his
napkin, he began to relate his conquests, growing red in the face, and
winking with his sightless eyes; he remembered Varvara Pavlovna,—and
involuntarily shuddered, as a man shudders from a sudden internal pain,
and shook his head. Then his thoughts came to a stop at Lisa.</p>
<p>“There,” he thought, “is a new creature, only just entering on life. A
nice girl, what will become of her? She is good-looking too. A pale, fresh
face, mouth and eyes so serious, and an honest innocent expression. It is
a pity she seems a little enthusiastic. A good figure, and she moves so
lightly, and a soft voice. I like the way she stops suddenly, listens
attentively, without a smile, then grows thoughtful and shakes back her
hair. I fancy, too, that Panshin is not good enough for her. What’s amiss
with him, though? And besides, what business have I to wonder about it?
She will go along the same road as all the rest. I had better go to
sleep.” And Lavretsky closed his eyes.</p>
<p>He could not sleep, but he sank into the drowsy numbness of a journey.
Images of the past rose slowly as before, floated in his soul, mixed and
tangled up with other fancies. Lavretsky, for some unknown reason, began
to think about Robert Peel,... about French history—of how he would
gain a battle, if he were a general; he fancied the shots and the cries
.... His head slipped on one side, he opened his eyes. The same fields,
the same steppe scenery; the polished shoes of the trace-horses flashed
alternately through the driving dust; the coachman’s shirt, yellow with
red gussets, was puffed out by the wind.... “A nice home-coming!” glanced
through Lavretsky’s brain; and he cried, “Get on!” wrapped himself in his
cloak and pressed close into the cushion. The carriage jolted; Lavretsky
sat up and opened his eyes wide. On the slope before him stretched a small
hamlet; a little to the right could be seen an ancient manor house of
small size, with closed shutters and a winding flight of steps; nettles,
green and thick as hemp, grew over the wide courtyard from the very gates;
in it stood a storehouse built of oak, still strong. This was
Vassilyevskoe.</p>
<p>The coachman drove to the gates and drew up; Lavretsky’s groom stood up on
the box and as though in preparation for jumping down, shouted, “Hey!”
There was a sleepy, muffled sound of barking, but not even a dog made its
appearance; the groom again made ready for a jump, and again shouted
“Hey!” The feeble barking was repeated, and an instant after a man from
some unseen quarter ran into the courtyard, dressed in a nankeen coat, his
head as white as snow; he stared at the coach, shading his eyes from the
sun; all at once he slapped his thighs with both hands, ran to and fro a
little, then rushed to open the gates. The coach drove into the yard,
crushing the nettles with the wheels, and drew up at the steps. The
white-headed man, who seemed very alert, was already standing on the
bottom step, his legs bent and wide apart, he unfastened the apron of the
carriage, holding back the strap with a jerk and aiding his master to
alight; he kissed his hand.</p>
<p>“How do you do, how do you do, brother?” began Lavretsky. “Your name’s
Anton, I think? You are still alive, then?” The old man bowed without
speaking, and ran off for the keys. While he went, the coachman sat
motionless, sitting sideways and staring at the closed door, but
Lavretsky’s groom stood as he had leaped down in a picturesque pose with
one arm thrown back on the box. The old man brought the keys, and, quite
needlessly, twisting about like a snake, with his elbows raised high, he
opened the door, stood on one side, and again bowed to the earth.</p>
<p>“So here I am at home, here I am back again,” thought Lavretsky, as he
walked into the diminutive passage, while one after another the shutters
were being opened with much creaking and knocking, and the light of day
poured into the deserted rooms.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"></SPAN> Chapter XIX</h2>
<p>The small manor-house to which Lavretsky had come and in which two years
before Glafira Petrovna had breathed her last, had been built in the
preceding century of solid pine-wood; it looked ancient, but it was still
strong enough to stand another fifty years or more. Lavretsky made the
tour of all the rooms, and to the great discomfiture of the aged languid
flies, settled under the lintels and covered with white dust, he ordered
the windows to be opened everywhere; they had not been opened ever since
the death of Glafira Petrovna. Everything in the house had remained as it
was; the thin-legged white miniature couches in the drawing-room, covered
with glossy grey stuff, threadbare and rickety, vividly suggested the days
of Catherine; in the drawing-room, too, stood the mistress’s favourite
arm-chair, with high straight back, against which she never leaned even in
her old age. On the principal wall hung a very old portrait of Fedor’s
great-grandfather, Andrey Lavretsky; the dark yellow face was scarcely
distinguishable from the warped and blackened background; the small cruel
eyes looked grimly out from beneath the eyelids, which dropped as if they
were swollen; his black unpowdered hair rose bristling above his heavy
indented brow. In the corner of the portrait hung a wreath of dusty
immortelles. “Glafira Petrovna herself was pleased to make it,” Anton
announced. In the bedroom stood a narrow bedstead, under a canopy of
old-fashioned and very good striped material; a heap of faded cushions and
a thin quilted counterpane lay on the bed, and at the head hung a picture
of the Presentation in the Temple of the Holy Mother of God; it was the
very picture which the old maid, dying alone and forgotten by every one,
had for the last time pressed to her chilling lips. A little toilet table
of inlaid wood, with brass fittings and a warped looking-glass in a
tarnished frame stood in the window. Next to the bedroom was the little
ikon room with bare walls and a heavy case of holy images in the corner;
on the floor lay a threadbare rug spotted with wax; Glafira Petrovna used
to pray bowing to the ground upon it. Anton went away with Lavretsky’s
groom to unlock the stable and coach-house; to replace him appeared an old
woman of about the same age, with a handkerchief tied round to her very
eyebrows; her head shook, and her eyes were dim, but they expressed zeal,
the habit of years of submissive service, and at the same time a kind of
respectful commiseration. She kissed Lavretsky’s hand and stood still in
the doorway awaiting his orders. He positively could not recollect her
name and did not even remember whether he had ever seen her. Her name, it
appeared, was Apraxya; forty years before, Glafira Petrovna had put her
out of the master’s house and ordered that she should be a poultry woman.
She said little, however; she seemed to have lost her senses from old age,
and could only gaze at him obsequiously. Besides these two old creatures
and three pot-bellied children in long smocks, Anton’s
great-grandchildren, there was also living in the manor-house a one-armed
peasant, who was exempted from servitude; he muttered like a woodcock and
was of no use for anything. Not much more useful was the decrepit dog who
had saluted Lavretsky’s return by its barking; he had been for ten years
fastened up by a heavy chain, purchased at Glafira Petrovna’s command, and
was scarcely able to move and drag the weight of it. Having looked over
the house, Lavretsky went into the garden and was very much pleased with
it. It was all overgrown with high grass, and burdock, and gooseberry and
raspberry bushes, but there was plenty of shade, and many old lime-trees,
which were remarkable for their immense size and the peculiar growth of
their branches; they had been planted too close and at some time or other—a
hundred years before—they had been lopped. At the end of the garden
was a small clear pool bordered with high reddish rushes. The traces of
human life very quickly pass away; Glafira Petrovna’s estate had not had
time to become quite wild, but already it seemed plunged in that quiet
slumber in which everything reposes on earth where there is not the
infection of man’s restlessness. Fedor Ivanitch walked also through the
village; the peasant-women stared at him from the doorways of their huts,
their cheeks resting on their hands; the peasants saluted him from a
distance, the children ran out, and the dogs barked indifferently. At last
he began to feel hungry; but he did not expect his servants and his cook
till the evening; the waggons of provisions from Lavriky had not come yet,
and he had to have recourse to Anton. Anton arranged matters at once; he
caught, killed, and plucked an old hen; Apraxya gave it a long rubbing and
cleaning, and washed it like linen before putting it into the stew-pan;
when, at last, it was cooked Anton laid the cloth and set the table,
placing beside the knife and fork a three-legged salt-cellar of tarnished
plate and a cut decanter with a round glass stopper and a narrow neck;
then he announced to Lavretsky in a sing-song voice that the meal was
ready, and took his stand behind his chair, with a napkin twisted round
his right fights, and diffusing about him a peculiar strong ancient odour,
like the scent of a cypress-tree. Lavretsky tried the soup, and took out
the hen; its skin was all covered with large blisters; a tough tendon ran
up each leg; the meat had a flavour of wood and soda. When he had finished
dinner, Lavretsky said that he would drink a cup of tea, if—“I will
bring it this minute,” the old man interrupted. And he kept his word. A
pinch of tea was hunted up, twisted in a screw of red paper; a small but
very fiery and loudly-hissing samovar was found, and sugar too in small
lumps, which looked as if they were thawing. Lavretsky drank tea out of a
large cup; he remembered this cup from childhood; there were playing-cards
depicted upon it, only visitors used to drink out of it—and here was
he drinking out if like a visitor. In the evening his servants came;
Lavretsky did not care to sleep in his aunt’s bed; he directed them put
him up a bed in the dining-room. After extinguishing his candle he stared
for a long time about him and fell into cheerless reflection; he
experienced that feeling which every man knows whose lot it is to pass the
night in a place long uninhabited; it seemed to him that the darkness
surrounding him on all sides could not be accustomed to the new
inhabitant, the very walls of the house seemed amazed. At last he sighed,
drew up the counterpane round him and fell asleep. Anton remained up after
all the rest of the household; he was whispering a long while with
Apraxya, he sighed in an undertone, and twice he crossed himself; they had
neither of them expected that their master would settle among them at
Vassilyevskoe when he had not far off such a splendid estate with such a
capitally built house; they did not suspect that the very house was
hateful to Lavretsky; it stirred painful memories within him. Having
gossiped to his heart’s content, Anton took a stick and struck the night
watchman’s board, which had hung silent for so many years, and laid down
to sleep in the courtyard with no covering on his white head. The May
night was mild and soft, and the old man slept sweetly.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0020" id="link2HCH0020"></SPAN> Chapter XX</h2>
<p>The next day Lavretsky got up rather early, had a talk with the village
bailiff, visited the threshing-floor, ordered the chain to be taken off
the yard dog, who only barked a little but did not even come out of his
kennel, and returning home, sank into a kind of peaceful torpor, which he
did not shake off the whole day.</p>
<p>“Here I am at the very bottom of the river,” he said to himself more than
once. He sat at the window without stirring, and, as it were, listened to
the current of the quiet life surrounding him, to the few sounds of the
country solitude. Something from behind the nettles chirps with a shrill,
shrill little note; a gnat seems to answer it. Now it has ceased, but
still the gnat keeps up its sharp whirr; across the pleasant, persistent,
fretful buzz of the flies sounds the hum of a big bee, constantly knocking
its head against the ceiling; a cock crows in the street, hoarsely
prolonging the last note; there is the rattle of a cart; in the village a
gate is creaking. Then the jarring voice of a peasant woman, “What?” “Hey,
you are my little sweetheart,” cries Anton to the little two-year-old girl
he is dandling in his arms. “Fetch the kvas,” repeats the same woman’s
voice, and all at once there follows a deathly silence; nothing rattles,
nothing is moving; the wind is not stirring a leaf; without a sound the
swallows fly one after another over the earth, and sadness weighs on the
heart from their noiseless flight. “Here I am at the very bottom of the
river,” thought Lavretsky again. “And always, at all times life here is
quiet, unhasting,” he thought; “whoever comes within its circle must
submit; here there is nothing to agitate, nothing to harass; one can only
get on here by making one’s way slowly, as the ploughman cuts the furrow
with his plough. And what vigour, what health abound in this inactive
place! Here under the window the sturdy burdock creeps out of the thick
grass; above it the lovage trails its juicy stalks and the Virgin’s tears
fling still higher their pink tendrils; and yonder further in the fields
is the silky rye, and the oats are already in ear, and every leaf on every
tree, every grass on its stalk is spread to its fullest width. In the love
of a woman my best years have gone by,” Lavretsky went on thinking, “let
me be sobered by the sameness of life here, let me be soothed and made
ready, so that I may learn to do my duty without haste.” And again he fell
to listening to the silence, expecting nothing—and at the same time
constantly expecting something; the silence enfolded him on all sides, the
sun moved calmly in the peaceful blue sky, and the clouds sailed calmly
across it; they seemed to know why and whither they were sailing. At this
same time in other places on the earth there is the seething, the bustle,
the clash of life; life here slipped by noiseless, as water over marshy
grass; and even till evening Lavretsky could not tear himself from the
contemplation of this life as it passed and glided by; sorrow for the past
was melting in his soul like snow in spring, and strange to say, never had
the feeling of home been so deep and strong within him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0021" id="link2HCH0021"></SPAN> Chapter XXI</h2>
<p>In the course of a fortnight, Fedor Ivanitch had brought Glafira
Petrovna’s little house into order and had cleared the court-yard and the
garden. From Lavriky comfortable furniture was sent him; from the town,
wine, books, and papers; horses made their appearance in the stable; in
brief Fedor Ivanitch provided himself with everything necessary and began
to live—not precisely after the manner of a country landowner, nor
precisely after the manner of a hermit. His days passed monotonously; but
he was not bored though he saw no one; he set diligently and attentively
to work at farming his estate, rode about the neighbourhood and did some
reading. He read little, however; he found it pleasanter to listen to the
tales of old Anton. Lavretsky usually sat at the window with a pipe and a
cup of cold tea. Anton stood at the door, his hands crossed behind him,
and began upon his slow, deliberate stories of old times, of those
fabulous times when oats and rye were not sold by measure, but in great
sacks, at two or three farthings a sack; when there were impassable
forests, virgin steppes stretching on every side, even close to the town.
“And now,” complained the old man, whose eightieth year had passed, “there
has been so much clearing, so much ploughing everywhere, there’s nowhere
you may drive now.” Anton used to tell many stories, too, of his mistress,
Glafira Petrovna; how prudent and saving she was; how a certain gentleman,
a young neighbour, had paid her court, and used to ride over to see her,
and how she was even pleased to put on her best cap, with ribbons of
salmon colour, and her yellow gown of <i>tru-tru lévantine</i> for him; but how,
later on, she had been angry with the gentleman neighbour for his unseemly
inquiry, “What, madam, pray, might be your fortune?” and had bade them
refuse him the house; and how it was then that she had given directions
that, after her decease, everything to the last rag should pass to Fedor
Ivanitch. And, indeed, Lavretsky found all his aunt’s household goods
intact, not excepting the best cap with ribbons of salmon colour, and the
yellow gown of <i>tru-tru lévantine</i>. Of old papers and interesting documents,
upon which Lavretsky had reckoned, there seemed no trace, except one old
book, in which his grandfather, Piotr Andreitch, had inscribed in one
place, “Celebration in the city of Saint Petersburg of the peace,
concluded with the Turkish empire by his Excellency Prince Alexander
Alexandrovitch Prozorovsky;” in another place a recipe for a pectoral
decoction with the comment, “This recipe was given to the general’s lady,
Prascovya Federovna Soltikov, by the chief priest of the Church of the
Life-giving Trinity, Fedor Avksentyevitch:” in another, a piece of
political news of this kind: “Somewhat less talk of the French tigers;”
and next this entry: “In the <i>Moscow Gazette</i> an announcement of the death
of Mr. Senior-Major Mihal Petrovitch Kolitchev. Is not this the son of
Piotr Vassilyevitch Kolitchev? Lavretsky found also some old calendars and
dream-books, and the mysterious work of Ambodik; many were the memories
stirred by the well-known; but long-forgotten <i>Symbols and Emblems</i>. In
Glafira Petrovna’s little dressing-table, Lavretsky found a small packet,
tied up with black ribbon, sealed with black sealing wax, and thrust away
in the very farthest corner of the drawer. In the parcel there lay face to
face a portrait, in pastel, of his father in his youth, with effeminate
curls straying over his brow, with almond-shaped languid eyes and parted
lips, and a portrait, almost effaced, of a pale woman in a white dress
with a white rose in her hand—his mother. Of herself, Glafira
Petrovna had never allowed a portrait to be taken. “I, myself, little
father, Fedor Ivanitch,” Anton used to tell Lavretsky, “though I did not
then live in the master’s house, still I can remember your
great-grandfather, Andrey Afanasyevitch, seeing that I had come to my
eighteenth year when he died. Once I met him in the garden and my knees
were knocking with fright indeed; however, he did nothing, only asked me
my name, and sent me to his room for his pocket-handkerchief. He was a
gentleman—how shall I tell you—he didn’t look on any one as
better than himself. For your great-grandfather had, I do assure you, a
magic amulet; a monk from Mount Athos made him a present of this amulet.
And he told him, this monk did, “It’s for your kindness, Boyar, I give you
this; wear it, and you need not fear judgment.” Well, but there, little
father, we know what those times were like; what the master fancied doing,
that he did. Sometimes, if even some gentleman saw fit to cross him in
anything, he would just stare at him and say, “You swim in shallow water;”
that was his favourite saying. And he lived, your great-grandfather of
blessed memory, in a small log-house; and what goods he left behind him,
what silver, and stores of all kinds! All the storehouses were full and
overflowing. He was a manager. That very decanter, that you were pleased
to admire, was his; he used to drink brandy out of it. But there was your
grandfather, Piotr Andreitch, built himself a palace of stone, but he
never grew rich; everything with him went badly, and he lived worse than
his father by far, and he got no pleasure from it for himself, but spent
all his money, and now there is nothing to remember him by—not a
silver spoon has come down from him, and we have Glafira Petrovna’s
management to thank for all that is saved.</p>
<p>“But is it true,” Lavretsky interrupted him, “they called her the old
witch?”</p>
<p>“What sort of people called her so, I should like to know!” replied Anton
with an air of displeasure.</p>
<p>“And little father,” the old man one day found courage to ask, “what about
our mistress, where is she pleased to fix her residence?”</p>
<p>“I am separated from my wife,” Lavretsky answered with an effort, “please
do not ask questions about her.”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir,” replied the old man mournfully.</p>
<p>After three weeks had passed by, Lavretsky rode into O——- to
the Kalitins, and spent an evening with them. Lemm was there; Lavretsky
took a great liking to him. Although thanks to his father, he played no
instrument, he was passionately fond of music, real classical music.
Panshin was not at the Kalitins’ that evening. The governor had sent him
off to some place out of the town. Lisa played alone and very correct;
Lemm woke up, got excited, twisted a piece of paper into a roll, and
conducted. Marya Dmitrievna laughed at first, as she looked at him, later
on she went off to bed; in her own words, Beethoven was too agitating for
her nerves. At midnight Lavretsky accompanied Lemm to his lodging and
stopped there with him till three o’clock in the morning. Lemm talked a
great deal; his bent figure grew erect, his eyes opened wide and flashed
fire; his hair even stood up on his forehead. It was so long since any one
had shown him any sympathy, and Lavretsky was obviously interested in him,
he was plying him with sympathetic and attentive questions. This touched
the old man; he ended by showing the visitor his music, played and even
sang in a faded voice some extracts from his works, among others the whole
of Schiller’s ballad, <i>Fridolin</i>, set by him to music. Lavretsky admired it,
made him repeat some passages, and at parting, invited him to stay a few
days with him. Lemm, as he accompanied him as far as the street, agreed at
once, and warmly pressed his hand; but when he was left standing alone in
the fresh, damp air, in the just dawning sunrise, he looked round him,
shuddered, shrank into himself, and crept up to his little room, with a
guilty air. “<i>Ich bin wohl nicht klug</i>” (I must be out of my senses), he
muttered, as he lay down in his hard short bed. He tried to say that he
was ill, a few days later, when Lavretsky drove over to fetch him in an
open carriage; but Fedor Ivanitch went up into his room and managed to
persuade him. What produced the most powerful effect upon Lemm was the
circumstance that Lavretsky had ordered a piano from town to be sent into
the country expressly for him.</p>
<p>They set off together to the Kalitins’ and spent the evening with them,
but not so pleasantly as on the last occasion. Panshin was there, he
talked a great deal about his expedition, and very amusingly mimicked and
described the country gentry he had seen; Lavretsky laughed, but Lemm
would not come out of his corner, and sat silent, slightly tremulous all
over like a spider, looking dull and sullen, and he only revived when
Lavretsky began to take leave. Even when he was sitting in the carriage,
the old man was still shy and constrained; but the warm soft air, the
light breeze, and the light shadows, the scent of the grass and the
birch-buds, the peaceful light of the starlit, moonless night, the
pleasant tramp and snort of the horses—all the witchery of the
roadside, the spring and the night, sank into the poor German’s soul, and
he was himself the first to begin a conversation with Lavretsky.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0022" id="link2HCH0022"></SPAN> Chapter XXII</h2>
<p>He began talking about music, about Lisa, then of music again. He seemed
to enunciate his words more slowly when he spoke of Lisa. Lavretsky turned
the conversation on his compositions, and half in jest, offered to write
him a libretto.</p>
<p>“H’m, a libretto!” replied Lemm; “no, that is not in my line; I have not
now the liveliness, the play of the imagination, which is needed for an
opera; I have lost too much of my power... But if I were still able to do
something,—I should be content with a song; of course, I should like
to have beautiful words...”</p>
<p>He ceased speaking, and sat a long while motionless, his eyes lifted to
the heavens.</p>
<p>“For instance,” he said at last, “something in this way: ‘Ye stars, ye
pure stars!’”</p>
<p>Lavretsky turned his face slightly towards him and began to look at him.</p>
<p>“‘Ye stars, pure stars,’” repeated Lemm... “‘You look down upon the
righteous and guilty alike.. but only the pure in heart,’—or
something of that kind—‘comprehend you’—that is, no—‘love
you.’ But I am not a poet. I’m not equal to it! Something for that kind,
though, something lofty.”</p>
<p>Lemm pushed his hat on to the back of his head; in the dim twilight of the
clear night his face looked paler and younger.</p>
<p>“‘And you too,’” he continued, his voice gradually sinking, “‘ye know who
loves, who can love, because, pure ones, ye alone can comfort’... No,
that’s not it at all! I am not a poet,” he said, “but something of that
sort.”</p>
<p>“I am sorry I am not a poet,” observed Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Vain dreams!” replied Lemm, and he buried himself in the corner of the
carriage. He closed his eyes as though he were disposing himself to sleep.</p>
<p>A few instants passed... Lavretsky listened... “‘Stars, pure stars,
love,’” muttered the old man.</p>
<p>“Love,” Lavretsky repeated to himself. He sank into thought—and his
heart grew heavy.</p>
<p>“That is beautiful music you have set to Fridolin, Christopher Fedoritch,”
he said aloud, “but what do you suppose, did that Fridolin do, after the
Count had presented him to his wife... became her lover, eh?”</p>
<p>“You think so,” replied Lemm, “probably because experience,”—he
stopped suddenly and turned away in confusion. Lavretsky laughed
constrainedly, and also turned away and began gazing at the road.</p>
<p>The stars had begun to grow paler and the sky had turned grey when the
carriage drove up to the steps of the little house in Vassilyevskoe.
Lavretsky conducted his guest to the room prepared for him, returned to
his study and sat down before the window. In the garden a nightingale was
singing its last song before dawn, Lavretsky remember that a nightingale
had sung in the garden at the Kalitins’; he remembered, too, the soft stir
in Lisa’s eyes, as at its first notes, they turned towards the dark
window. He began to think of her, and his heart was calm again. “Pure
maiden,” he murmured half-aloud: “pure stars,” he added with a smile, and
went peacefully to bed.</p>
<p>But Lemm sat a long while on his bed, a music-book on his knees. He felt
as though sweet, unheard melody was haunting him; already he was all aglow
and astir, already he felt the languor and sweetness of its presence.. but
he could not reach it.</p>
<p>“Neither poet nor musician!” he muttered at last... And his tired head
sank wearily on to the pillows.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0023" id="link2HCH0023"></SPAN> Chapter XXIII</h2>
<p>The next morning the master of the house and his guest drank tea in the
garden under an old time-tree.</p>
<p>“Master!” said Lavretsky among other things, “you will soon have to
compose a triumphal cantata.”</p>
<p>“On what occasion?”</p>
<p>“For the nuptials of Mr. Panshin and Lisa. Did you notice what attention
he paid her yesterday? It seems as though things were in a fair way with
them already.”</p>
<p>“That will never be!” cried Lemm.</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“Because it is impossible. Though, indeed,” he added after a short pause,
“everything is possible in this world. Especially here among you in
Russia.”</p>
<p>“We will leave Russia out of the question for a time; but what do you find
amiss in this match?”</p>
<p>“Everything is amiss, everything. Lisaveta Mihalovna is a girl of high
principles, serious, of lofty feelings, and he... he is a dilettante, in a
word.”</p>
<p>“But suppose she loves him”</p>
<p>Lemm got up from the bench.</p>
<p>“No, she does not love him, that is to say, she is very pure in heart, and
does not know herself what it means... love. Madame von Kalitin tells her
that he is a fine young man, and she obeys Madame von Kalitin because she
is still quite a child, though she is nineteen; she says her prayers in
the morning and in the evening—and that is very well; but she does
not love him. She can only love what is beautiful, and he is not, that is,
his soul is not beautiful.”</p>
<p>Lemm uttered this whole speech coherently, and with fire, walking with
little steps to and fro before the tea-table, and running his eyes over
the ground.</p>
<p>“Dearest maestro!” cried Lavretsky suddenly, “it strikes me you are in
love with cousin yourself.”</p>
<p>Lemm stopped short all at once.</p>
<p>“I beg you,” he began in an uncertain voice, “do not make fun of me like
that. I am not crazy; I look towards the dark grave, not towards a rosy
future.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky felt sorry for the old man; he begged his pardon. After morning
tea, Lemm played him his cantata, and after dinner, at Lavretsky’s
initiative, there was again talk of Lisa. Lavretsky listened to him with
attention and curiosity.</p>
<p>“What do you say, Christopher Fedoritch,” he said at last, “you see
everything here seems in good order now, and the garden is in full bloom,
couldn’t we invite her over here for a day with her mother and my old
aunt... eh? Would you like it?”</p>
<p>Lemm bent his head over his plate.</p>
<p>“Invite her,” he murmured, scarcely audibly.</p>
<p>“But Panshin isn’t wanted?”</p>
<p>“No, he isn’t wanted,” rejoined the old man with an almost child-like
smile.</p>
<p>Two days later Fedor Ivanitch set off to the town to see the Kalitins.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0024" id="link2HCH0024"></SPAN> Chapter XXIV</h2>
<p>He found them all at home, but he did not at once disclose his plan to
them; he wanted to discuss it first with Lisa alone. Fortune favoured him;
they were left alone in the drawing-room. They had some talk; she had had
time by now to grow used to him—and she was not shy as a rule with
any one. He listened to her, watched her, and mentally repeated Lemm’s
words, and agreed with them. It sometimes happens that two people who are
acquainted, but not on intimate terms with one another, all of sudden grow
rapidly more intimate in a few minutes, and the consciousness of this
greater intimacy is at once expressed in their eyes, in their soft and
affectionate smiles, and in their very gestures. This was exactly what
came to pass with Lavretsky and Lisa. “So he is like that,” was her
thought, as she turned a friendly glance on him; “so you are like that,”
he too was thinking. And so he was not very much surprised when she
informed him, not without a little faltering, however, that she had long
wished to say something to him, but she was afraid of offending him.</p>
<p>“Don’t be afraid; tell me,” he replied, and stood still before her.</p>
<p>Lisa raised her clear eyes to him.</p>
<p>“You are so good,” she began, and at the same time, she thought: “Yes, I
am sure he is good”... “you will forgive me, I ought not dare to speak of
it to you... but—how could you... why did you separate from your
wife?”</p>
<p>Lavretsky shuddered: he looked at Lisa, and sat down near her.</p>
<p>“My child,” he began, “I beg you, do not touch upon that wound; your hands
are tender, but it will hurt me all the same.”</p>
<p>“I know,” Lisa went on, as though she did not hear him, “she has been to
blame towards you. I don’t want to defend her; but what God has joined,
how can you put asunder?”</p>
<p>“Our convictions on that subject are too different, Lisaveta Mihalovna,”
Lavretsky observed, rather sharply; “we cannot understand one another.”</p>
<p>Lisa grew paler: her whole frame was trembling slightly; but she was not
silenced.</p>
<p>“You must forgive,” she murmured softly, “if you wish to be forgiven.”</p>
<p>“Forgive!” broke in Lavretsky. “Ought you not first to know whom you are
interceding for? Forgive that woman, take her back into my home, that
empty, heartless creature! And who told you she wants to return to me? She
is perfectly contented with her position, I can assure you... But what a
subject to discuss here! Her name ought never to be uttered by you. You
are too pure, you are not capable of understanding such a creature.”</p>
<p>“Why abuse her?” Lisa articulated with an effort. The trembling of her
hands was perceptible now. “You left her yourself, Fedor Ivanitch.”</p>
<p>“But I tell you,” retorted Lavretsky with an involuntary outburst of
impatience, “you don’t know what that woman is!”</p>
<p>“Then why did you marry her?” whispered Lisa, and her eyes fell.</p>
<p>Lavretsky got up quickly from his seat.</p>
<p>“Why did I marry her? I was young and inexperienced; I was deceived, I was
carried away by a beautiful exterior. I knew no women. I knew nothing. God
grant you may make a happier marriage! but let me tell you, you can be
sure of nothing.”</p>
<p>“I too might be unhappy,” said Lisa (her voice had begun to be unsteady),
“but then I ought to submit, I don’t know how to say it; but if we do not
submit”—</p>
<p>Lavretsky clenched his hands and stamped with his foot.</p>
<p>“Don’t be angry, forgive me,” Lisa faltered hurriedly.</p>
<p>At that instant Marya Dmitrievna came in. Lisa got up and was going away.</p>
<p>“Stop a minute,” Lavretsky cried after her unexpectedly. “I have a great
favour to beg of your mother and you; to pay me a visit in my new abode.
You know, I have had a piano sent over; Lemm is staying with me; the lilac
is in flower now; you will get a breath of country air, and you can return
the same day—will you consent?” Lisa looked towards her mother;
Marya Dmitrievna was assuming an expression of suffering; but Lavretsky
did not give her time to open her mouth; he at once kissed both her hands.
Marya Dmitrievna, who was always susceptible to demonstrations of feeling,
and did not at all anticipate such effusivements from the “dolt,” was
melted and gave her consent. While she was deliberating which day to fix,
Lavretsky went up to Lisa, and, still greatly moved, whispered to her
aside: “Thank you, you are a good girl; I was to blame.” And her pale face
glowed with a bright, shy smile; her eyes smiled too—up to that
instant she had been afraid she had offended him.</p>
<p>“Vladimir Nikolaitch can come with us?” inquired Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Lavretsky, “but would it not be better to be just a family
party?”</p>
<p>“Well, you know, it seems,” began Marya Dmitrievna. “But as you please,”
she added.</p>
<p>It was decided to take Lenotchka and Shurotchka. Marfa Timofyevna refused
to join in the expedition.</p>
<p>“It is hard for me, my darling,” she said, “to give my old bones a
shaking; and to be sure there’s nowhere for me to sleep at your place:
besides, I can’t sleep in a strange bed. Let the young folks go
frolicking.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky did not succeed in being alone again with Lisa; but he looked at
her in such a way that she felt her heart at rest, and a little ashamed,
and sorry for him. He pressed her hand warmly at parting; left alone, she
fell to musing.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0025" id="link2HCH0025"></SPAN> Chapter XXV</h2>
<p>When Lavretsky reached home, he was met at the door of the drawing-room by
a tall, thin man, in a thread-bare blue coat, with a wrinkled, but lively
face, with disheveled grey whiskers, a long straight nose, and small fiery
eyes. This was Mihalevitch, who had been his friend at the university.
Lavretsky did not at first recognise him, but embraced him warmly directly
he told his name.</p>
<p>They had not met since their Moscow days. Torrents of exclamations and
questions followed; long-buried recollections were brought to light.
Hurriedly smoking pipe after pipe, tossing off tea at a gulp, and
gesticulating with his long hands, Mihalevitch related his adventures to
Lavretsky; there was nothing very inspiriting in them, he could not boast
of success in his undertakings—but he was constantly laughing a
hoarse, nervous laugh. A month previously he had received a position in
the private counting-house of a spirit-tax contractor, two hundred and
fifty miles from the town of O——-, and hearing of Lavretsky
returned from abroad he had turned out of his way so as to see his old
friend. Mihalevitch talked as impetuously as in his youth; made as
much noise and was as effervescent as of old. Lavretsky was about to
acquaint him with his new position, but Mihalevitch interrupted him,
muttering hurriedly, “I have heard, my dear fellow, I have heard—who
could have anticipated it?” and at once turned the conversation upon
general subjects.</p>
<p>“I must set off to-morrow, my dear fellow,” he observed; “to-day if you
will excuse it, we will sit up late. I want above all to know what you are
like, what are your views and convictions, what you have become, what life
has taught you.” (Mihalevitch still preserved the phraseology of 1830.)
“As for me, I have changed in much; the waves of life have broken over my
breast—who was it said that?—though in what is important,
essential I have not changed; I believe as of old in the good, the true:
but I do not only believe—I have faith now, yes, I have faith,
faith. Listen, you know I write verses; there is no poetry in them, but
there is truth. I will read you aloud my last poem; I have expressed my
truest convictions in it. Listen.” Mihalevitch fell to reading his poem:
it was rather long, and ended with the following lines:</p>
<p class="poem">
“I gave myself to new feelings with all my heart,<br/>
And my soul became as a child’s!<br/>
And I have burnt all I adored<br/>
And now adore all that I burnt.”<br/></p>
<p>As he uttered the two last lines, Mihalevitch all but shed tears; a slight
spasm—the sign of deep emotion—passed over his wide mouth, his
ugly face lighted up. Lavretsky listened, and listened to him—and
the spirit of antagonism was aroused in him; he was irritated by the
ever-ready enthusiasm of the Moscow student, perpetually at boiling-point.
Before a quarter of an hour had elapsed a heated argument had broken out
between them, one of these endless arguments, of which only Russians are
capable. After a separation of many years spent in two different worlds,
with no clear understanding of the other’s ideas or even of their own,
catching at words and replying only in words, they disputed about the most
abstract subjects, and they disputed as though it were a matter of life
and death for both: they shouted and vociferated so that every one in the
house was startled, and poor Lemm, who had locked himself up in his room
directly after Mihalevitch arrived, was bewildered, and began even to feel
vaguely alarmed.</p>
<p>“What are you after all? a pessimist?” cried Mihalevitch at one o’clock in
the night.</p>
<p>“Are pessimists usually like this?” replied Lavretsky. “They are usually
all pale and sickly—would you like me to lift you with one hand?”</p>
<p>“Well, if you are not a pessimist you are a <i>scepteec</i>, that’s still worse.”
Mihalevitch’s talk had a strong flavour of his mother-country, Little
Russia. “And what right have you to be a <i>scepteec</i>? You have had ill-luck
in life, let us admit; that was not your fault; you were born with a
passionate loving heart, and you were unnaturally kept out of the society
of women: the first woman you came across was bound to deceive you.”</p>
<p>“She deceived you too,” observed Lavretsky grimly.</p>
<p>“Granted, granted; I was the tool of destiny in it—what nonsense I
talk, though—there is no such thing as destiny; it is an old habit
of expressing things inexactly. But what does that prove?”</p>
<p>“It proves this, that they distorted me from my childhood.”</p>
<p>“Well, it’s for you to straighten yourself! What’s the good of being a
man, a male animal? And however that may be, is it possible, is it
permissible, to reduce a personal, so to speak, fact to a general law, to
an infallible principle?”</p>
<p>“How a principle?” interrupted Lavretsky; “I don’t admit—”</p>
<p>“No, it is your principle, your principle,” Mihalevitch interrupted in his
turn.</p>
<p>“You are an egoist, that’s what it is!” he was thundering an hour later:
“you wanted personal happiness, you wanted enjoyment in life, you wanted
to live only for yourself.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean by personal happiness?”</p>
<p>“And everything deceived you; everything crumbled away under your feet.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean by personal happiness, I ask you?”</p>
<p>“And it was bound to crumble away. Either you sought support where it
could not be found, or you built your house on shifting sands, or—”</p>
<p>“Speak more plainly, <em>or</em> I can’t understand you.”</p>
<p>“Or—you may laugh if you like—or you had no faith, no warmth
of heart; intellect, nothing but one farthing’s worth of intellect... you
are simply a pitiful, antiquated Voltairean, that’s what you are!”</p>
<p>“I’m a Voltairean?”</p>
<p>“Yes, like your father, and you yourself do not suspect it.”</p>
<p>“After that,” exclaimed Lavretsky, “I have the right to call you a
fanatic.”</p>
<p>“Alas!” replied Mihalevitch with a contrite air, “I have not so far
deserved such an exalted title, unhappily.”</p>
<p>“I have found out now what to call you,” cried the same Mihalevitch, at
three o’clock in the morning. “You are not a sceptic, nor a pessimist, nor
a Voltairean, you are a loafer, and you are a vicious loafer, a conscious
loafer, not a simple loafer. Simple loafers lie on the stove and do
nothing because they don’t know how to do anything; they don’t think about
anything either, but you are a man of ideas—and yet you lie on the
stove; you could do something—and you do nothing; you lie idle with
a full stomach and look down from above and say, ‘It’s best to lie idle
like this, because whatever people do, is all rubbish, leading to
nothing.’”</p>
<p>“And from what do you infer that I lie idle?” Lavretsky protested stoutly.
“Why do you attribute such ideas to me?”</p>
<p>“And, besides that, you are all, all the tribe of you,” continued
Mihalevitch, “cultivated loafers. You know which leg the German limps on,
you know what’s amiss with the English and the French, and your pitiful
culture goes to make it worse, your shameful idleness, your abominable
inactivity is justified by it. Some are even proud of it: ‘I’m such a
clever fellow,’ they say, ‘I do nothing, while these fools are in a fuss.’
Yes! and there are fine gentlemen among us—though I don’t say this
as to you—who reduce their whole life to a kind of stupor of
boredom, get used to it, live in it, like—like a mushroom in white
sauce,” Mihalevitch added hastily, and he laughed at his own comparison.
“Oh! this stupor of boredom is the ruin of Russians. Ours is the age for
work, and the sickening loafer”...</p>
<p>“But what is all this abuse about?” Lavretsky clamoured in his turn. “Work—doing—you’d
better say what is to be done, instead of abusing me, Desmosthenes of
Poltava!”</p>
<p>“There, what a thing to ask! I can’t tell you that brother; that every one
ought to know for himself,” retorted the Desmosthenes ironically. “A
landowner, a nobleman, and not know what to do? You have no faith, or else
you would know; no faith—and no intuition.”</p>
<p>“Let me at least have time to breathe; you don’t let me have time to look
round,” Lavretsky besought him.</p>
<p>“Not a minute, nor a second!” retorted Mihalevitch with an imperious wave
of the hand. “Not one second: death does not delay, and life ought not to
delay.”</p>
<p>“And what a time, what a place for men to think of loafing!” he cried at
four o’clock, in a voice, however, which showed signs of sleepiness;
“among us! now! in Russia where every separate individual has a duty
resting upon him, a solemn responsibility to God, to the people, to
himself. We are sleeping, and the time is slipping away; we are
sleeping.”....</p>
<p>“Permit me to observe,” remarked Lavretsky, “that we are not sleeping at
present but rather preventing others from sleeping. We are straining our
throats like the cocks—listen! there is one crowing for the third
time.”</p>
<p>This sally made Mihalevitch laugh, and calmed him down. “Good-bye till
to-morrow,” he said with a smile, and thrust his pipe into his pouch.</p>
<p>“Till to-morrow,” repeated Lavretsky. But the friends talked for more than
an hour longer. Their voices were no longer raised, however, and their talk
was quiet, sad, friendly talk.</p>
<p>Mihalevitch set off the next day, in spite of all Lavretsky’s efforts to
keep him. Fedor Ivanitch did not succeed in persuading him to remain; but
he talked to him to his heart’s content. Mihalevitch, it appeared, had not
a penny to bless himself with. Lavretsky had noticed with pain the evening
before all the tokens and habits of years of poverty; his boots were
shabby, a button was off on the back of his coat, on his arrival, he had
not even thought of asking to wash, and at supper he ate like a shark,
tearing his meat in his fingers, and crunching the bones with his strong
black teeth. It appeared, too, that he had made nothing out of his
employment, that he now rested all his hopes on the contractor who was
taking him solely in order to have an “educated man” in his office.</p>
<p>For all that Mihalevitch was not discouraged, but as idealist or cynic,
lived on a crust of bread, sincerely rejoicing or grieving over the
destinies of humanity, and his own vocation, and troubling himself very
little as to how to escape dying of hunger. Mihalevitch was not married:
but had been in love times beyond number, and had written poems to all the
objects of his adoration; he sang with especial fervour the praises of a
mysterious black-tressed “noble Polish lady.” There were rumours, it is
true, that this “noble Polish lady” was a simple Jewess, very well known
to a good many cavalry officers—but, after all, what do you think—does
it really make any difference?</p>
<p>With Lemm, Mihalevitch did not get on; his noisy talk and brusque manners
scared the German, who was unused to such behaviour. One poor devil
detects another by instinct at once, but in old age he rarely gets on with
him, and that is hardly astonishing, he has nothing to share with him, not
even hopes.</p>
<p>Before setting off, Mihalevitch had another long discussion with
Lavretsky, foretold his ruin, if he did not see the error of his ways,
exhorted him to devote himself seriously to the welfare of his peasants,
and pointed to himself as an example, saying that he had been purified in
the furnace of suffering; and in the same breath called himself several
times a happy man, comparing himself with the fowl of the air and the lily
of the field.</p>
<p>“A black lily, any way,” observed Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Ah, brother, don’t be a snob!” retorted Mihalevitch, good-naturedly, “but
thank God rather there is a pure plebeian blood in your veins too. But I
see that you want some pure, heavenly creature to draw you out of your
apathy.”</p>
<p>“Thanks, brother,” remarked Lavretsky. “I have had quite enough of those
heavenly creatures.”</p>
<p>“Silence, ceeneec!” cried Mihalevitch.</p>
<p>“Cynic,” Lavretsky corrected him.</p>
<p>“Ceeneec, just so,” repeated Mihalevitch unabashed.</p>
<p>Even when he had taken his seat in the carriage, to which his flat,
yellow, strangely light trunk was carried, he still talked; muffled in a
kind of Spanish cloak with a collar, brown with age, and a clasp of two
lion’s paws; he went on developing his views on the destiny of Russian,
and waving his swarthy hand in the air, as though he were sowing the seeds
of her future prosperity. The horses started at last.</p>
<p>“Remember my three last words,” he cried, thrusting his whole body out of
the carriage and balancing so, “Religion, progress, humanity!...
Farewell.”</p>
<p>His head, with a foraging cap pulled down over his eyes, disappeared.
Lavretsky was left standing alone on the steps, and he gazed steadily into
the distance along the road till the carriage disappeared out of sight.
“Perhaps he is right, after all,” he thought as he went back into the
house; “perhaps I am a loafer.” Many of Mihalevitch’s words had sunk
irresistibly into his heart, though he had disputed and disagreed with
him. If a man only has a good heart, no one can resist him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0026" id="link2HCH0026"></SPAN> Chapter XXVI</h2>
<p>Two days later, Marya Dmitrievna visited Vassilyevskoe according to her
promise, with all her young people. The little girls ran at once into the
garden, while Marya Dmitrievna languidly walked through the rooms and
languidly admired everything. She regarded her visit to Lavretsky as a
sign of great condescension, almost as a deed of charity. She smiled
graciously when Anton and Apraxya kissed her hand in the old-fashioned
house-servants’ style; and in a weak voice, speaking through her nose,
asked for some tea. To the great vexation of Anton, who had put on knitted
white gloves for the purpose, tea was not handed to the grand lady visitor
by him, but by Lavretsky’s hired valet, who in the old man’s words, had
not a notion of what was proper. To make up for this, Anton resumed his
rights at dinner: he took up a firm position behind Marya Dmitrievna’s
chair; and he would not surrender his post to any one. The appearance of
guests after so long an interval at Vassilyevskoe fluttered and delighted
the old man. It was a pleasure to him to see that his master was
acquainted with such fine gentlefolk. He was not, however, the only one
who was fluttered that day; Lemm, too, was in agitation. He had put on a
rather short snuff-coloured coat with a swallow-tail, and tied his neck
handkerchief stiffly, and he kept incessantly coughing and making way for
people with a cordial and affable air. Lavretsky noticed with pleasure
that his relations with Lisa were becoming more intimate; she had held out
her hand to him affectionately directly she came in. After dinner Lemm
drew out of his coat-tail pocket, into which he had continually been
fumbling, a small roll of music-paper and compressing his lips he laid it
without speaking on the pianoforte. It was a song composed by him the
evening before, to some old-fashioned German words, in which mention was
made of the stars. Lisa sat down at once to the piano and played at sight
the song.... Alas! the music turned out to be complicated and painfully
strained; it was clear that the composer had striven to express something
passionate and deep, but nothing had come of it; the effort had remained
an effort. Lavretsky and Lisa both felt this, and Lemm understood it.
Without uttering a single word, he put his song back into his pocket, and
in reply to Lisa’s proposal to play it again, he only shook his head and
said significantly: “Now—enough!” and shrinking into himself he
turned away.</p>
<p>Towards evening the whole party went out to fish. In the pond behind the
garden there were plenty of carp and groundlings. Marya Dmitrievna was put
in an arm-chair near the banks, in the shade, with a rug under her feet
and the best line was given to her. Anton as an old experienced angler
offered her his services. He zealously put on the worms, and clapped his
hand on them, spat on them and even threw in the line with a graceful
forward swing of his whole body. Marya Dmitrievna spoke of him the same
day to Fedor Ivanitch in the following phrase, in boarding-school French:
“<i>Il n’y a plus maintenant de ces gens comme ça, comme autrefois.</i>” Lemm
with the two little girls went off further to the dam of the pond;
Lavretsky took up his position near Lisa. The fish were continually
biting, the carp were constantly flashing in the air with golden and
silvery sides as they were drawn in; the cries of pleasure of the little
girls were incessant, even Marya Dmitrievna uttered a little feminine
shriek on two occasions. The fewest fish were caught by Lavretsky and
Lisa; probably this was because they paid less attention than the others
to the angling, and allowed their floats to swim back right up to the
bank. The high reddish reeds rustled quietly around, the still water shone
quietly before them, and quietly too they talked together. Lisa was
standing on a small raft; Lavretsky sat on the inclined trunk of a willow;
Lisa wore a white gown, tied round the waist with a broad ribbon, also
white; her straw hat was hanging on one hand, and in the other with some
effort she held up the crooked rod. Lavretsky gazed at her pure, somewhat
severe profile, at her hair drawn back behind her ears, at her soft
cheeks, which glowed like a little child’s, and thought, “Oh, how sweet
you are, bending over my pond!” Lisa did not turn to him, but looked at
the water, half frowning, to keep the sun out of her eyes, half smiling.
The shade of the lime-tree near fell upon both.</p>
<p>“Do you know,” began Lavretsky, “I have been thinking over our last
conversation a great deal, and have come to the conclusion that you are
exceedingly good.”</p>
<p>“That was not at all my intention in——-” Lisa was beginning to
reply, and she was overcome with embarrassment.</p>
<p>“You are good,” repeated Lavretsky. “I am a rough fellow, but I feel that
every one must love you. There’s Lemm for instance; he is simply in love
with you.”</p>
<p>Lisa’s brows did not exactly frown, they contracted slightly; it always
happened with her when she heard something disagreeable to her.</p>
<p>“I was very sorry for him to-day,” Lavretsky added, “with his unsuccessful
song. To be young and to fail is bearable; but to be old and not be
successful is hard to bear. And how mortifying it is to feel that one’s
forces are deserting one! It is hard for an old man to bear such blows!...
Be careful, you have a bite.... They say,” added Lavretsky after a short
pause, “that Vladimir Nikolaitch has written a very pretty song.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Lisa, “it is only a trifle, but not bad.”</p>
<p>“And what do you think,” inquired Lavretsky; “is he a good musician?”</p>
<p>“I think he has great talent for music; but so far he has not worked at
it, as he should.”</p>
<p>“Ah! And is he a good sort of man?”</p>
<p>Lisa laughed and glanced quickly at Fedor Ivanitch.</p>
<p>“What a queer question!” she exclaimed, drawing up her line and throwing
it in again further off.</p>
<p>“Why is it queer? I ask you about him, as one who has only lately come
here, as a relation.”</p>
<p>“A relation?”</p>
<p>“Yes. I am, it seems, a sort of uncle of yours?”</p>
<p>“Vladimir Nikolaitch has a good heart,” said Lisa, “and he is clever;
<i>maman</i> likes him very much.”</p>
<p>“And do you like him?”</p>
<p>“He is nice; why should I not like him?”</p>
<p>“Ah!” Lavretsky uttered and ceased speaking. A half-mournful,
half-ironical expression passed over his face. His steadfast gaze
embarrassed Lisa, but he went on smiling.—“Well, God grant them
happiness!” he muttered at last, as though to himself, and turned away his
head.</p>
<p>Lisa flushed.</p>
<p>“You are mistaken, Fedor Ivanitch,” she said: “you are wrong in thinking
.... But don’t you like Vladimir Nikolaitch?” she asked suddenly.</p>
<p>“No, I don’t.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“I think he has no heart.”</p>
<p>The smile left Lisa’s face.</p>
<p>“It is your habit to judge people severely,” she observed after a long
silence.</p>
<p>“I don’t think it is. What right have I to judge others severely, do you
suppose, when I must ask for indulgence myself? Or have you forgotten that
I am a laughing stock to everyone, who is not too indifferent even to
scoff?... By the way,” he added, “did you keep your promise?”</p>
<p>“What promise?”</p>
<p>“Did you pray for me?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I prayed for you, and I pray for you every day. But please do not
speak lightly of that.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky began to assure Lisa that the idea of doing so had never entered
his head, that he had the deepest reverence for every conviction; then he
went off into a discourse upon religion, its significance in the history
of mankind, the significance of Christianity.</p>
<p>“One must be a Christian,” observed Lisa, not without some effort, “not so
as to know the divine... and the... earthly, but because every man has to
die.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky raised his eyes in involuntary astonishment upon Lisa and met
her gaze.</p>
<p>“What a strange saying you have just uttered!” he said.</p>
<p>“It is not my saying,” she replied.</p>
<p>“Not yours.... But what made you speak of death?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know. I often think of it.”</p>
<p>“Often?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“One would not suppose so, looking at you now; you have such a bright,
happy face, you are smiling.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I am very happy just now,” replied Lisa simply.</p>
<p>Lavretsky would have liked to seize both her hands, and press them warmly.</p>
<p>“Lisa, Lisa!” cried Marya Dmitrievna, “do come here, and look what a fine
carp I have caught.”</p>
<p>“In a minute, <i>maman</i>,” replied Lisa, and went towards her, but Lavretsky
remained sitting on his willow. “I talk to her just as if life were not
over for me,” he thought. As she went away, Lisa hung her hat on a twig;
with strange, almost tender emotion, Lavretsky looked at the hat, and its
long rather crumpled ribbons. Lisa soon came back to him, and again took
her stand on the platform.</p>
<p>“What makes you think Vladimir Nikolaitch has no heart?” she asked a few
minutes later.</p>
<p>“I have told you already that I may be mistaken; time will show, however.”</p>
<p>Lisa grew thoughtful. Lavretsky began to tell her about his daily life at
Vassilyevskoe, about Mihalevitch, and about Anton; he felt a need to talk
to Lisa, to share with her everything that was passing in his heart; she
listened so sweetly, so attentively; her few replies and observations
seemed to him so simple and so intelligent. He even told her so.</p>
<p>Lisa was surprised.</p>
<p>“Really?” she said; “I thought that I was like my maid, Nastya; I had no
words of my own. She said one day to her sweetheart: ‘You must be dull
with me; you always talk so finely to me, and I have no words of my own.’”</p>
<p>“And thank God for it!” thought Lavretsky.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0027" id="link2HCH0027"></SPAN> Chapter XXVII</h2>
<p>Meanwhile the evening had come on, Marya Dmitrievna expressed a desire to
return home, and the little girls were with difficulty torn away from the
pond, and made ready. Lavretsky declared that he would escort his guests
half-way, and ordered his horse to be saddled. As he was handing Marya
Dmitrievna into the coach, he bethought himself of Lemm; but the old man
could nowhere be found. He had disappeared directly after the angling was
over. Anton, with an energy remarkable for his years, slammed the doors,
and called sharply, “Go on, coachman!” The coach started. Marya Dmitrievna
and Lisa were seated in the back seat; the children and their maid in the
front. The evening was warm and still, and the windows were open on both
sides. Lavretsky trotted near the coach on the side of Lisa, with his arm
leaning on the door—he had thrown the reigns on the neck of his
smoothly-pacing horse—and now and then he exchanged a few words with
the young girl. The glow of sunset was disappearing; night came on, but
the air seemed to grow even warmer. Marya Dmitrievna was soon slumbering,
the little girls and the maid fell asleep also. The coach rolled swiftly
and smoothly along; Lisa was bending forward, she felt happy; the rising
moon lighted up her face, the fragrant night on breeze breathed on her
eyes and cheeks. Her hand rested on the coach door near Lavretsky’s hand.
And he was happy; borne along in the still warmth of the night, never
taking his eyes off the good young face, listening to the young voice that
was melodious even in a whisper, as it spoke of simple, good things, he
did not even notice that he had gone more than half-way. He did not want
to wake Marya Dmitrievna, he lightly pressed Lisa’s hand and said, “I
think we are friends now, aren’t we?” She nodded, he stopped his horse,
and the coach rolled away, lightly swaying and oscillating up and down;
Lavretsky turned homeward at a walking pace. The witchery of the summer
night enfolded him; all around him seemed suddenly so strange—and at
the same time so long known; so sweetly familiar. Everywhere near and afar—and
one could see in to the far distance, though the eye could not make out
clearly much of what was seen—all was at peace; youthful, blossoming
life seemed expressed in this deep peace. Lavretsky’s horse stepped out
bravely, swaying evenly to right and left; its great black shadow moved
along beside it. There was something strangely sweet in the tramp of its
hoofs, a strange charm in the ringing cry of the quails. The stars were
lost in a bright mist; the moon, not yet at the full, shone with steady
brilliance; its light was shot in an azure stream over the sky, and fell
in patches of smoky gold on the thin clouds as they drifted near. The
freshness of the air drew a slight moisture into the eyes, sweetly folded
all the limbs, and flowed freely into the lungs. Lavretsky rejoiced in it,
and was glad at his own rejoicing. “Come, we are still alive,” he thought;
“we have not been altogether destroyed by”—he did not say—by
whom or by what. Then he fell to thinking of Lisa, that she could hardly
love Panshin, that if he had met her under different circumstances—God
knows what might have come of it; that he understood Lemm, though Lisa had
no words of “her own;” but that, he thought, was not true; she had words
of her own. “Don’t speak light of that,” came back to Lavretsky’s mind. He
rode a long way with his head bent in thought, then drawing himself up, he
slowly repeated aloud:</p>
<p class="poem">
“And I have burnt all I adored,<br/>
And now I adore all that I burnt.”</p>
<p>Then he gave his horse a switch with the whip, and galloped all the way
home.</p>
<p>Dismounting from his horse, he looked round for the last time with an
involuntary smile of gratitude. Night, still, kindly night stretched over
hills and valleys; from afar, out of its fragrant depths—God knows
whence—whether from the heavens or the earth—rose a soft,
gentle warmth. Lavretsky sent a last greeting to Lisa, and ran up the
steps.</p>
<p>The next day passed rather dully. Rain was falling from early morning;
Lemm wore a scowl, and kept more and more tightly compressing his lips, as
though he had taken an oath never to open them again. When he went to his
room, Lavretsky took up to bed with him a whole bundle of French
newspapers, which had been lying for more than fortnight on his table
unopened. He began indifferently to tear open the wrappings, and glanced
hastily over the columns of the newspapers—in which, however, there
was nothing new. He was just about to throw them down—and all at
once he leaped out of bed as if he had been stung. In an article in one of
the papers, M. Jules, with whom we are already familiar, communicated to
his readers a “mournful intelligence, that charming, fascinating Moscow
lady,” he wrote, “one of the queens of fashion, who adorned Parisian
salons, Madame de Lavretsky, had died almost suddenly, and this
intelligence, unhappily only too well-founded, had only just reached him,
M. Jules. He was,” so he continued, “he might say a friend of the
deceased.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky dressed, went out into the garden, and till morning he walked up
and down the same path.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0028" id="link2HCH0028"></SPAN> Chapter XXVIII</h2>
<p>The next morning, over their tea, Lemm asked Lavretsky to let him have the
horses to return to town. “It’s time for me to set to work, that is, to my
lessons,” observed the old man. “Besides, I am only wasting time here.”
Lavretsky did not reply at once; he seemed abstracted. “Very good,” he
said at last; “I will come with you myself.” Unaided by the servants,
Lemm, groaning and wrathful, packed his small box and tore up and burnt a
few sheets of music-paper. The horses were harnessed. As he came out of
his own room, Lavretsky put the paper he had read last night in his
pocket. During the whole course of the journey both Lemm and Lavretsky
spoke little to one another; each was occupied with his own thoughts, and
each was glad not to be disturbed by the other; and they parted rather
coolly; which is often the way, however, with friends in Russia. Lavretsky
conducted the old man to his little house; the latter got out, took his
trunk and without holding out his hand to his friend (he was holding his
trunk in both arms before his breast), without even looking at him, he
said to him in Russian, “good-bye!” “Good-bye,” repeated Lavretsky, and
bade the coachman drive to his lodging. He had taken rooms in the town of
O——-... After writing a few letters and hastily dining,
Lavretsky went to the Kalitins’. In their drawing-room he found only
Panshin, who informed him that Marya Dmitrievna would be in directly, and
at once, with charming cordiality, entered into conversation with him.
Until that day, Panshin had always treated Lavretsky, not exactly
haughtily, but at least condescendingly; but Lisa, in describing her
expedition of the previous day to Panshin, had spoken of Lavretsky as an
excellent and clever man, that was enough; he felt bound to make a
conquest of an “excellent man.” Panshin began with compliments to
Lavretsky, with a description of the rapture in which, according to him,
the whole family of Marya Dmitrievna spoke of Vassilyevskoe; and then,
according to his custom, passing neatly to himself, began to talk about
his pursuits, and his views on life, the world and government service;
uttered a sentence or two upon the future of Russia, and the duty of
rulers to keep a strict hand over the country; and at this point laughed
light-heartedly at his own expense, and added that among other things he
had been intrusted in Petersburg with the duty <i>de poplariser l’idée du
cadastre</i>. He spoke somewhat at length, passing over all difficulties with
careless self-confidence, and playing with the weightiest administrative
and political questions, as a juggler plays with balls. The expressions:
“That’s what I would do if I were in the government;” “you as a man of
intelligence, will agree with me at once,” were constantly on his lips.
Lavretsky listened coldly to Panshin’s chatter; he did not like this
handsome, clever, easily-elegant young man, with his bright smile, affable
voice, and inquisitive eyes. Panshin, with the quick insight into the
feelings of others, which was peculiar to him, soon guessed that he was
not giving his companion any special satisfaction, and made a plausible
excuse to go away, inwardly deciding that Lavretsky might be an “excellent
man,” but he was unattractive, <i>aigri</i>, and, <i>en somme</i>, rather absurd. Marya
Dmitrievna made her appearance escorted by Gedeonovsky, then Marfa
Timofyevna and Lisa came in; and after them the other members of the
household; and then the musical amateur, Madame Byelenitsin, arrived, a
little thinnish lady, with a languid, pretty, almost childish little face,
wearing a rusting dress, a striped fan, and heavy gold bracelets. Her
husband was with her, a fat red-faced man, with large hands and feet,
white eye-lashes, and an immovable smile on his thick lips; his wife never
spoke to him in company, but at home, in moments of tenderness, she used
to call him her little sucking-pig. Panshin returned; the rooms were very
full of people and noise. Such a crowd was not to Lavretsky’s taste; and
he was particularly irritated by Madame Byelenitsin, who kept staring at
him through her eye-glasses. He would have gone away at once but for Lisa;
he wanted to say a few words to her alone, but for a long time he could
not get a favourable opportunity, and had to content himself with
following her in secret delight with his eyes; never had her face seemed
sweeter and more noble to him. She gained much from being near Madame
Byelenitsin. The latter was for ever fidgeting in her chair, shrugging her
narrow shoulders, giving little girlish giggles, and screwing up her eyes
and then opening them wide; Lisa sat quietly, looked directly at every one
and did not laugh at all. Madame Kalitin sat down to a game of cards with
Marfa Timofyevna, Madame Byelenitsin, and Gedeonovsky, who played very
slowly, and constantly made mistakes, frowning and wiping his face with
his handkerchief. Panshin assumed a melancholy air, and expressed himself
in brief, pregnant, and gloomy phrases, played the part, in fact, of the
unappreciated genius, but in spite of the entreaties of Madame
Byelenitsin, who was very coquettish with him, he would not consent to
sing his song; he felt Lavretsky’s presence a constraint. Fedor Ivanitch
also spoke little; the peculiar expression of his face struck Lisa directly
he came into the room; she felt at once that he had something to tell her,
and though she could not herself have said why, she was afraid to question
him. At last, as she was going into the next room to pour out tea, she
involuntarily turned her head in his direction. He at once went after her.</p>
<p>“What is the matter?” she said, setting the teapot on the samovar.</p>
<p>“Why, have you noticed anything?” he asked.</p>
<p>“You are not the same to-day as I have always seen you before.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky bent over the table.</p>
<p>“I wanted,” he began, “to tell you a piece of news, but now it is
impossible. However, you can read what is marked with pencil in that
article,” he added, handing her the paper he had brought with him. “Let me
ask you to keep it a secret; I will come to-morrow morning.”</p>
<p>Lisa was greatly bewildered. Panshin appeared in the doorway. She put the
newspaper in her pocket.</p>
<p>“Have you read Obermann, Lisaveta Mihalovna?” Panshin asked her pensively.</p>
<p>Lisa made him a reply in passing, and went out of the room and up-stairs.
Lavretsky went back to the drawing-room and drew near the card-table.
Marfa Timofyevna, flinging back the ribbons of her cap and flushing with
annoyance, began to complain of her partner, Gedeonovsky, who in her
words, could not play a bit.</p>
<p>“Card-playing, you see,” she said, “is not so easy as talking scandal.”</p>
<p>The latter continued to blink and wipe his face. Lisa came into the
drawing-room and sat down in a corner; Lavretsky looked at her, she looked
at him, and both felt the position insufferable. He read perplexity
and a kind of secret reproachfulness in her face. He could not talk to her
as he would have liked to do; to remain in the same room with her, a guest
among other guests, was too painful; he decided to go away. As he took
leave of her, he managed to repeat that he would come to-morrow, and added
that he trusted in her friendship.</p>
<p>“Come,” she answered with the same perplexity on her face.</p>
<p>Panshin brightened up at Lavretsky’s departure: he began to give advice to
Gedeonovsky, paid ironical attentions to Madame Byelenitsin, and at last
sang his song. But with Lisa he still spoke and looked as before,
impressively and rather mournfully.</p>
<p>Again Lavretsky did not sleep all night. He was not sad, he was not
agitated, he was quite clam; but he could not sleep. He did not even
remember the past; he simply looked at his life; his heart beat slowly and
evenly; the hours glided by; he did not even think of sleep. Only at times
the thought flashed through his brain: “But it is not true, it is all
nonsense,” and he stood still, bowed his head and again began to ponder on
the life before him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0029" id="link2HCH0029"></SPAN> Chapter XXIX</h2>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna did not give Lavretsky an over-cordial welcome when he
made his appearance the following day. “Upon my word, he’s always in and
out,” she thought. She did not much care for him, and Panshin, under whose
influence she was, had been very artful and disparaging in his praises of
him the evening before. And as she did not regard him as a visitor, and
did not consider it necessary to entertain a relation, almost one of the
family, it came to pass that in less than half-an hour’s time he found
himself walking in an avenue in the grounds with Lisa. Lenotchka and
Shurotchka were running about a few paces from them in the flower-garden.</p>
<p>Lisa was as calm as usual but more than usually pale. She took out of her
pocket and held out to Lavretsky the sheet of the newspaper folded up
small.</p>
<p>“That is terrible!” she said.</p>
<p>Lavretsky made no reply.</p>
<p>“But perhaps it is not true, though,” added Lisa.</p>
<p>“That is why I asked you not to speak of it to any one.”</p>
<p>Lisa walked on a little.</p>
<p>“Tell me,” she began: “you are not grieved? not at all?”</p>
<p>“I do not know myself what I feel,” replied Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“But you loved her once?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Very much?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“So you are not grieved at her death?”</p>
<p>“She was dead to me long ago.”</p>
<p>“It is sinful to say that. Do not be angry with me. You call me your
friend: a friend may say everything. To me it is really terrible....
Yesterday there was an evil look in your face.... Do you remember not long
ago how you abused her, and she, perhaps, at that very time was dead? It
is terrible. It has been sent to you as a punishment.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky smiled bitterly.</p>
<p>“Do you think so? At least, I am now free.”</p>
<p>Lisa gave a slight shudder.</p>
<p>“Stop, do not talk like that. Of what use is your freedom to you? You
ought not to be thinking of that now, but of forgiveness.”</p>
<p>“I forgave her long ago,” Lavretsky interposed with a gesture of the hand.</p>
<p>“No, that is not it,” replied Lisa, flushing. “You did not understand me.
You ought to be seeking to be forgiven.”</p>
<p>“To be forgiven by whom?”</p>
<p>“By whom? God. Who can forgive us, but God?”</p>
<p>Lavretsky seized her hand.</p>
<p>“Ah, Lisaveta Mihalovna, believe me,” he cried, “I have been punished
enough as it is. I have expiated everything already, believe me.”</p>
<p>“That you cannot know,” Lisa murmured in an undertone. “You have forgotten—not
long ago, when you were talking to me—you were not ready to forgive
her.”</p>
<p>She walked in silence along the avenue.</p>
<p>“And what about your daughter?” Lisa asked, suddenly stopping short.</p>
<p>Lavretsky started.</p>
<p>“Oh, don’t be uneasy! I have already sent letters in all directions. The
future of my daughter, as you call—as you say—is assured. Do
not be uneasy.”</p>
<p>Lisa smiled mournfully.</p>
<p>“But you are right,” continued Lavretsky, “what can I do with my freedom?
What good is it to me?”</p>
<p>“When did you get that paper?” said Lisa, without replying to his
question.</p>
<p>“The day after your visit.”</p>
<p>“And is it possible you did not even shed tears?”</p>
<p>“No. I was thunderstruck; but where were tears to come from? Should I weep
over the past? but it is utterly extinct for me! Her very fault did not
destroy my happiness, but only showed me that it had never been at all.
What is there to weep over now? Though indeed, who knows? I might,
perhaps, have been more grieved if I had got this news a fortnight
sooner.”</p>
<p>“A fortnight?” repeated Lisa. “But what has happened then in the last
fortnight?”</p>
<p>Lavretsky made no answer, and suddenly Lisa flushed even more than before.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, you guess why,” Lavretsky cried suddenly, “in the course of
this fortnight I have come to know the value of a pure woman’s heart, and
my past seems further from me than ever.”</p>
<p>Lisa was confused, and went gently into the flower-garden towards
Lenotchka and Shurotchka.</p>
<p>“But I am glad I showed you that newspaper,” said Lavretsky, walking after
her; “already I have grown used to hiding nothing from you, and I hope you
will repay me with the same confidence.”</p>
<p>“Do you expect it?” said Lisa, standing still. “In that case I ought—but
no! It is impossible.”</p>
<p>“What is it? Tell me, tell me.”</p>
<p>“Really, I believe I ought not—after all, though,” added Lisa,
turning to Lavretsky with a smile, “what’s the good of half confidence? Do
you know I received a letter today?”</p>
<p>“From Panshin?”</p>
<p>“Yes. How did you know?”</p>
<p>“He asks for your hand?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Lisa, looking Lavretsky straight in the face with a serious
expression.</p>
<p>Lavretsky on his side looked seriously at Lisa.</p>
<p>“Well, and what answer have you given him?” he managed to say at last.</p>
<p>“I don’t know what answer to give,” replied Lisa, letting her clasped
hands fall.</p>
<p>“How is that? Do you love him, then?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I like him; he seems a nice man.”</p>
<p>“You said the very same thing, and in the very same words, three days ago.
I want to know do you love him with that intense passionate feeling which
we usually call love?”</p>
<p>“As you understand it—no.”</p>
<p>“You’re not in love with him?”</p>
<p>“No. But is that necessary?”</p>
<p>“What do you mean?”</p>
<p>“Mamma likes him,” continued Lisa, “he is kind; I have nothing against
him.”</p>
<p>“You hesitate, however.”</p>
<p>“Yes—and perhaps—you, your words are the cause of it. Do you
remember what you said three days ago? But that is weakness.”</p>
<p>“O my child!” cried Lavretsky suddenly, and his voice was shaking, “don’t
cheat yourself with sophistries, don’t call weakness the cry of your
heart, which is not ready to give itself without love. Do not take on
yourself such a fearful responsibility to this man, whom you don’t love,
though you are ready to belong to him.”</p>
<p>“I’m obeying, I take nothing on myself,” Lisa was murmuring.</p>
<p>“Obey your heart; only that will tell you the truth,” Lavretsky
interrupted her. “Experience, prudence, all that is dust and ashes! Do not
deprive yourself of the best, of the sole happiness on earth.”</p>
<p>“Do you say that, Fedor Ivanitch? You yourself married for love, and were
you happy?”</p>
<p>Lavretsky threw up his arms.</p>
<p>“Ah, don’t talk about me! You can’t even understand all that a young,
inexperienced, badly brought-up boy may mistake for love! Indeed though,
after all, why should I be unfair to myself? I told you just now that I
had not had happiness. No! I was not happy!”</p>
<p>“It seems to me, Fedor Ivanitch,” Lisa murmured in a low voice—when
she did not agree with the person whom she was talking, she always dropped
her voice; and now too she was deeply moved—“happiness on earth does
not depend on ourselves.”</p>
<p>“On ourselves, ourselves, believe me” (he seized both her hands; Lisa grew
pale and almost with terror but still steadfastly looked at him): “if only
we do not ruin our lives. For some people marriage for love may be
unhappiness; but not for you, with your calm temperament, and your clear
soul; I beseech you, do not marry without love, from a sense of duty,
self-sacrifice, or anything.... That is infidelity, that is mercenary, and
worse still. Believe me,—I have the right to say so; I have paid
dearly for the right. And if your God—.”</p>
<p>At that instant Lavretsky noticed that Lenotchka and Shurotchka were
standing near Lisa, and staring in dumb amazement at him. He dropped
Lisa’s hands, saying hurriedly, “I beg your pardon,” and turned away
towards the house.</p>
<p>“One thing only I beg of you,” he added, returning again to Lisa; “don’t
decide at once, wait a little, think of what I have said to you. Even if
you don’t believe me, even if you did decide on a marriage of prudence—even
in that case you mustn’t marry Panshin. He can’t be your husband. You will
promise me not to be in a hurry, won’t you?”</p>
<p>Lisa tried to answer Lavretsky, but she did not utter a word—not
because she was resolved to “be in a hurry,” but because her heart was
beating too violently and a feeling, akin to terror, stopped her breath.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0030" id="link2HCH0030"></SPAN> Chapter XXX</h2>
<p>As he was coming away from the Kalitins, Lavretsky met Panshin; they bowed
coldly to one another. Lavretsky went to his lodgings, and locked himself
in. He was experiencing emotions such as he had hardly ever experienced
before. How long ago was it since he had thought himself in a state of
peaceful petrifaction? How long was it since he had felt as he had
expressed himself at the very bottom of the river? What had changed his
position? What had brought him out of his solitude? The most ordinary,
inevitable, though always unexpected event, death? Yes; but he was not
thinking so much of his wife’s death and his own freedom, as of this
question—what answer would Lisa give Panshin? He felt that in the
course of the last three days, he had come to look at her with different
eyes; he remembered how after returning home when he thought of her in the
silence of the night, he had said to himself, “if only!”... That “if only”—in
which he had referred to the past, to the impossible had come to pass,
though not as he had imagined it,—but his freedom alone was little.
“She will obey her mother,” he thought, “she will marry Panshin; but even
if she refuses him, won’t it be just the same as far as I am concerned?”
Going up to the looking-glass he minutely scrutinised his own face and
shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>The day passed quickly by in these meditations; and evening came.
Lavretsky went to the Kalitins’. He walked quickly, but his pace slackened
as he drew near the house. Before the steps was standing Panshin’s light
carriage. “Come,” though Lavretsky, “I will not be an egoist”—and he
went into the house. He met with no one within-doors, and there was no
sound in the drawing-room; he opened the door and saw Marya Dmitrievna
playing picquet with Panshin. Panshin bowed to him without speaking, but
the lady of the house cried, “Well, this is unexpected!” and slightly
frowned. Lavretsky sat down near her, and began to look at her cards.</p>
<p>“Do you know how to play picquet?” she asked him with a kind of hidden
vexation, and then declared that she had thrown away a wrong card.</p>
<p>Panshin counted ninety, and began calmly and urbanely taking tricks with a
severe and dignified expression of face. So it befits diplomatists to
play; this was no doubt how he played in Petersburg with some influential
dignitary, whom he wished to impress with a favourable opinion of his
solidity and maturity. “A hundred and one, a hundred and two, hearts, a
hundred and three,” sounded his voice in measured tones, and Lavretsky
could not decide whether it had a ring of reproach or of
self-satisfaction.</p>
<p>“Can I see Marfa Timofyevna?” he inquired, observing that Panshin was
setting to work to shuffle the cards with still more dignity. There was
not a trace of the artist to be detected in him now.</p>
<p>“I think you can. She is at home, up-stairs,” replied Marya Dmitrievna;
“inquire for her.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky went up-stairs. He found Marfa Timofyevna also at cards; she was
playing old maid with Nastasya Karpovna. Roska barked at him; but both the
old ladies welcomed him cordially. Marfa Timofyevna especially seemed in
excellent spirits.</p>
<p>“Ah! Fedya!” she began, “pray sit down, my dear. We are just finishing our
game. Would you like some preserve? Shurotchka, bring him a pot of
strawberry. You don’t want any? Well, sit there; only you mustn’t smoke; I
can’t bear your tobacco, and it makes Matross sneeze.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky made haste to assure her that he had not the least desire to
smoke.</p>
<p>“Have you been down-stairs?” the old lady continued. “Whom did you see
there? Is Panshin still on view? Did you see Lisa? No? She was meaning to
come up here. And here she is: speak of angels—”</p>
<p>Lisa came into the room, and she flushed when she saw Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“I came in for a minute, Marfa Timofyevna,” she was beginning.</p>
<p>“Why for a minute?” interposed the old lady. “Why are you always in such a
hurry, you young people? You see I have a visitor; talk to him a little,
and entertain him.”</p>
<p>Lisa sat down on the edge of a chair; she raised her eyes to Lavretsky—and
felt that it was impossible not to let him know how her interview with
Panshin had ended. But how was she to do it? She felt both awkward and
ashamed. She had not long known him, this man who rarely went to church,
and took his wife’s death so calmly—and here was she, confiding al
her secrets to him.... It was true he took an interest in her; she herself
trusted him and felt drawn to him; but all the same, she was ashamed, as
though a stranger had been into her pure, maiden bower.</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna came to her assistance.</p>
<p>“Well, if you won’t entertain him,” said Marfa Timofyevna, “who will, poor
fellow? I am too old for him, he is too clever for me, and for Nastasya
Karpovna he’s too old, it’s only the quite young men she will look at.”</p>
<p>“How can I entertain Fedor Ivanitch?” said Lisa. “If he likes, had I not
better play him something on the piano?” she added irresolutely.</p>
<p>“Capital; you’re my clever girl,” rejoined Marfa Timofyevna. “Step
down-stairs, my dears; when you have finished, come back: I have been made
old maid, I don’t like it, I want to have my revenge.”</p>
<p>Lisa got up. Lavretsky went after her. As she went down the staircase,
Lisa stopped.</p>
<p>“They say truly,” she began, “that people’s hearts are full of
contradictions. Your example ought to frighten me, to make me distrust
marriage for love; but I—”</p>
<p>“You have refused him?” interrupted Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“No; but I have not consented either. I told him everything, everything I
felt, and asked him to wait a little. Are you pleased with me?” she added
with a swift smile—and with a light touch of her hand on the
banister she ran down the stairs.</p>
<p>“What shall I play to you?” she asked, opening the piano.</p>
<p>“What you like,” answered Lavretsky as he sat down so that he could look
at her.</p>
<p>Lisa began to play, and for a long while she did not lift her eyes from
her fingers. She glanced at last at Lavretsky, and stopped short; his face
seemed strange and beautiful to her.</p>
<p>“What is the matter with you?” she asked.</p>
<p>“Nothing,” he replied; “I’m very happy; I’m glad of you, I’m glad to see
you—go on.”</p>
<p>“It seems to me,” said Lisa a few moments later, “that if he had really
loved me, he would not have written that letter; he must have felt that I
could not give him an answer now.”</p>
<p>“That is of no consequence,” observed Lavretsky, “what is important is
that you don’t love him.”</p>
<p>“Stop, how can we talk like this? I keep thinking of you dead wife, and
you frighten me.”</p>
<p>“Don’t you think, Voldemar, that Liseta plays charmingly?” Marya
Dmitrievna was saying at that moment to Panshin.</p>
<p>“Yes,” answered Panshin, “very charmingly.”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna looked tenderly at her young partner, but the latter
assumed a still more important and care-worn air and called fourteen
kings.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0031" id="link2HCH0031"></SPAN> Chapter XXXI</h2>
<p>Lavretsky was not a young man; he could not long delude himself as to the
nature of the feeling inspired in him by Lisa; he was brought on that day
to the final conviction that he loved her. This conviction did not give
him ay great pleasure. “Have I really nothing better to do,” he thought,
“at thirty-five than to put my soul into a woman’s keeping again? But Lisa
is not like <em>her</em>; she would not demand degrading sacrifices from me: she
would not tempt me away from my duties; she would herself incite me to
hard honest work, and we would walk hand in hand towards a noble aim.
Yes,” he concluded his reflections, “that’s all very fine, but the worst
of it is that she does not in the least wish to walk hand in hand with me.
She meant it when she said that I frightened her. But she doesn’t love
Panshin either—a poor consolation!”</p>
<p>Lavretsky went back to Vassilyevskoe, but he could not get through four
days there—so dull it seemed to him. He was also in agonies of
suspense; the news announced by M. Jules required confirmation, and he had
received no letters of any kind. He returned to the town and spent an
evening at the Kalitins’. He could easily see that Marya Dmitrievna had to
been set against him; but he succeeded in softening her a little, by
losing fifteen roubles to her at picquet, and he spent nearly half an hour
almost alone with Lisa in spite of the fact that her mother had advised
her the previous evening not to be too intimate with a man <i>qui a un si
grand ridicule</i>. He found a change in her; she had become, as it were, more
thoughtful. She reproached him for his absence and asked him would he not
go on the morrow to mass? (The next day was Sunday.)</p>
<p>“Do go,” she said before he had time to answer, “we will pray together for
the repose of her soul.” Then she added that she did not know how to act—she
did not know whether she had the right to make Panshin wait any longer for
her decision.</p>
<p>“Why so?” inquired Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Because,” she said, “I begin now to suspect what that decision will be.”</p>
<p>She declared that her head ached and went to her own room up-stairs,
hesitatingly holding out the tips of her fingers to Lavretsky.</p>
<p>The next day Lavretsky went to mass. Lisa was already in the church when
he came in. She noticed him though she did not turn round towards him. She
prayed fervently, her eyes were full of a calm light, calmly she bowed her
head and lifted it again. He felt that she was praying for him too, and
his heart was filled with a marvelous tenderness. He was happy and a
little ashamed. The people reverently standing, the homely faces, the
harmonious singing, the scent of incense, the long slanting gleams of
light from the windows, the very darkness of the walls and arched roofs,
all went to his heart. For long he had not been to church, for long he had
not turned to God: even now he uttered no words of prayer—he did not
even pray without words—but, at least, for a moment in all his mind,
if not in his body, he bowed down and meekly humbled himself to earth. He
remembered how, in his childhood, he had always prayed in church until he
had felt, as it were, a cool touch on his brow; that, he used to think
then, is the guardian angel receiving me, laying on me the seal of grace.
He glanced at Lisa. “You brought me here,” he thought, “touch me, touch my
soul.” She was still praying calmly; her face seemed to him full of
joy, and he was softened anew: he prayed for another soul, peace; for his
own, forgiveness.</p>
<p>They met in the porch; she greeted him with glad and gracious seriousness.
The sun brightly lighted up the young grass in the church-yard, and the
striped dresses and kerchiefs of the women; the bells of the churches near
were tinkling overhead; and the crows were cawing about the hedges.
Lavretsky stood with uncovered head, a smile on his lips; the light breeze
lifted his hair, and the ribbons of Lisa’s hat. He put Lisa and Lenotchka
who was with her into their carriage, divided all his money among the
poor, and peacefully sauntered home.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0032" id="link2HCH0032"></SPAN> Chapter XXXII</h2>
<p>Painful days followed for Fedor Ivanitch. He found himself in a continual
fever. Every morning he made for the post, and tore open letters and
papers in agitation, and nowhere did he find anything which could confirm
or disprove the fateful rumour. Sometimes he was disgusting to himself.
“What am I about,” he thought, “waiting, like a vulture for blood, for
certain news of my wife’s death?” He went to the Kalitins every day, but
things had grown no easier for him there; the lady of the house was
obviously sulky with him, and received him very condescendingly. Panshin
treated him with exaggerated politeness; Lemm had entrenched himself in
his misanthropy and hardly bowed to him, and, worst of all, Lisa seemed to
avoid him. When she happened to be left alone with him, instead of her
former candour there was visible embarrassment on her part, she did not
know what to say to him, and he, too, felt confused. In the space of a few
days Lisa had become quite different from what she was as he knew her: in
her movements, her voice, her very laugh a secret tremor, an unevenness
never there before was apparent. Marya Dmitrievna, like a true egoist,
suspected nothing; but Marfa Timofyevna began to keep a watch over her
favourite. Lavretsky more than once reproached himself for having shown
Lisa the newspaper he had received; he could not but be conscious that in
his spiritual condition there was something revolting to a pure nature. He
imagined also that the change in Lisa was the result of her inward
conflicts, her doubts as to what answer to give Panshin.</p>
<p>One day she brought him a book, a novel of Walter Scott’s, which she had
herself asked him for.</p>
<p>“Have you read it?” he said.</p>
<p>“No; I can’t bring myself to read just now,” she answered, and was about
to go away.</p>
<p>“Stop a minute, it is so long since I have been alone with you. You seem
to be afraid of me.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Why so, pray?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky was silent.</p>
<p>“Tell me,” he began, “you haven’t yet decided?”</p>
<p>“What do you mean?” she said, not raising her eyes.</p>
<p>“You understand me.”</p>
<p>Lisa flushed crimson all at once.</p>
<p>“Don’t ask me about anything!” she broke out hotly. “I know nothing; I
don’t know myself.” And instantly she was gone.</p>
<p>The following day Lavretsky arrived at the Kalitins’ after dinner and
found there all the preparations for an evening service. In the corner of
the dining-room on a square table covered with a clean cloth were already
arranged, leaning up against the wall, the small holy pictures in old
frames, set with tarnished jewels. The old servant in a grey coat and
shoes was moving noiselessly and without haste all about the room; he set
two wax-candles in the slim candlesticks before the holy pictures, crossed
himself, bowed, and slowly went out. The unlighted drawing-room was empty.
Lavretsky went into the dining-room and asked if it was some one’s
name-day.</p>
<p>In a whisper they told him no, but that the evening service had been
arranged at the desire of Lisaveta Mihalovna and Marfa Timofyevna; that it
had been intended to invite a wonder-working image, but that the latter
had gone thirty versts away to visit a sick man. Soon the priest arrived
with the deacons; he was a man no longer young, with a large bald head; he
coughed loudly in the hall: the ladies at once filed slowly out of the
boudoir, and went up to receive his blessing; Lavretsky bowed to them in
silence; and in silence they bowed to him. The priest stood still for a little while,
coughed once again, and asked in a bass undertone—</p>
<p>“You wish me to begin?”</p>
<p>“Pray begin father,” replied Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>He began to put on his robes; a deacon in a surplice asked obsequiously
for a hot ember; there was a scent of incense. The maids and men-servants
came out from the hall and remained huddled close together before the
door. Roska, who never came down from up-stairs, suddenly ran into the
dining-room; they began to chase her out; she was scared, doubled back
into the room and sat down; a footman picked her up and carried her away.</p>
<p>The evening service began. Lavretsky squeezed himself into a corner; his
emotions were strange, almost sad; he could not himself make out clearly
what he was feeling. Marya Dmitrievna stood in front of all, before the
chairs; she crossed herself with languid carelessness, like a grand lady,
and first looked about her, then suddenly lifted her eyes to the ceiling;
she was bored. Marfa Timofyevna looked worried; Nastasya Karpovna bowed
down to the ground and got up with a kind of discreet, subdued rustle;
Lisa remained standing in her place motionless; from the concentrated
expression of her face it could be seen that she was praying steadfastly
and fervently. When she bowed to the cross at the end of the service, she
also kissed the large red hand of the priest. Marya Dmitrievna invited the
latter to have some tea; he took off his vestment, assumed a somewhat more
worldly air, and passed into the drawing-room with the ladies.
Conversation—not too lively—began. The priest drank four cups
of tea, incessantly wiping his bald head with his handkerchief; he related
among other things that the merchant Avoshnikov was subscribing seven
hundred roubles to gilding the “<i>cumpola</i>” of the church, and informed them
of a sure remedy against freckles. Lavretsky tried to sit near Lisa, but
her manner was severe, almost stern, and she did not once glance at him.
She appeared intentionally not to observe him; a kind of cold, grave
enthusiasm seemed to have taken possession of her. Lavretsky for some
reason or other tried to smile and to say something amusing; but there was
perplexity in his heart, and he went away at last in secret bewilderment
.... He felt there was something in Lisa to which he could never
penetrate.</p>
<p>Another time Lavretsky was sitting in the drawing-room listening to the
sly but tedious gossip of Gedeonovsky, when suddenly, without himself
knowing why, he turned round and caught a profound, attentive questioning
look in Lisa’s eyes.... It was bent on him, this enigmatic look. Lavretsky
thought of it the whole night long. His love was not like a boy’s; sighs
and agonies were not in his line, and Lisa herself did not inspire a
passion of that kind; but for every age love has its tortures—and he
was spared none of them.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0033" id="link2HCH0033"></SPAN> Chapter XXXIII</h2>
<p>One day Lavretsky, according to his habit, was at the Kalitins’. After an
exhaustingly hot day, such a lovely evening had set in that Marya
Dmitrievna, in spite of her aversion to a draught, ordered all the windows
and doors into the garden to be thrown open, and declared that she would
not play cards, that it was a sin to play cards in such weather, and one
ought to enjoy nature. Panshin was the only guest. He was stimulated by
the beauty of the evening, and conscious of a flood of artistic
sensations, but he did not care to sing before Lavretsky, so he fell to
reading poetry; he read aloud well, but too self-consciously and with
unnecessary refinements, a few poems of Lermontov (Pushkin had not then
come into fashion again). Then suddenly, as though ashamed of his
enthusiasm, began, <i>à propos</i> of the well-known poem, “A Reverie,” to attack
and fall foul of the younger generation. While doing so he did not lose
the opportunity of expounding how he would change everything after his
own fashion, if the power were in his hands. “Russia,” he said, “has
fallen behind Europe; we must catch her up. It is maintained that we are
young—that’s nonsense. Moreover we have no inventiveness: Homakov
himself admits that we have not even invented mouse-traps. Consequently,
whether we will or no, we must borrow from others. We are sick, Lermontov
says—I agree with him. But we are sick from having only half become
Europeans, we must take a hair of the dog that bit us (“<i>le cadastre</i>,”
thought Lavretsky). “The best head, <i>les meilleures têtes</i>,” he continued,
“among us have long been convinced of it. All peoples are essentially
alike; only introduce among them good institutions, and the thing is done.
Of course there may be adaptation to the existing national life; that is
our affair—the affair of the official (he almost said “governing”)
class. But in case of need don’t be uneasy. The institutions will
transform the life itself.” Marya Dmitrievna most feelingly assented to
all Panshin said. “What a clever man,” she thought, “is talking in my
drawing-room!” Lisa sat in silence leaning back against the window;
Lavretsky too was silent. Marfa Timofyevna, playing cards with her old
friend in the corner, muttered something to herself. Panshin walked up and
down the room, and spoke eloquently, but with secret exasperation. It
seemed as if he were abusing not a whole generation but a few people known
to him. In a great lilac bush in the Kalitins’ garden a nightingale had
built its nest; its first evening notes filled the pauses of the eloquent
speech; the first stars were beginning to shine in the rosy sky over the
motionless tops of the limes. Lavretsky got up and began to answer
Panshin; an argument sprang up. Lavretsky championed the youth and the
independence of Russia; he was ready to throw over himself and his
generation, but he stood up for the new men, their convictions and
desires. Panshin answered sharply and irritably. He maintained that the
intelligent people ought to change everything, and was at last even
brought to the point of forgetting his position as a <i>kammer-yunker</i>, and
his career as an official, and calling Lavretsky an antiquated
conservative, even hinting—very remotely it is true—at his
dubious position in society. Lavretsky did not lose his temper. He did not
raise his voice (he recollected that Mihalevitch too had called him
antiquated but an antiquated Voltairean), and calmly proceeded to refute
Panshin at all points. He proved to him the impracticability of sudden
leaps and reforms from above, founded neither on knowledge of the
mother-country, nor on any genuine faith in any ideal, even a negative
one. He brought forward his own education as an example, and demanded
before all things a recognition of the true spirit of the people and
submission to it, without which even a courageous combat against error is
impossible. Finally he admitted the reproach—well-deserved as he
thought—of reckless waste of time and strength.</p>
<p>“That is all very fine!” cried Panshin at last, getting angry. “You now
have just returned to Russia, what do you intend to do?”</p>
<p>“Cultivate the soil,” answered Lavretsky, “and try to cultivate it as well
as possible.”</p>
<p>“That is very praiseworthy, no doubt,” rejoined Panshin, “and I have been
told that you have already had great success in that line; but you must
allow that not every one is fit for pursuits of that kind.”</p>
<p>“<i>Une nature poétique</i>,” observed Marya Dmitrievna, “cannot, to be sure,
cultivate... et puis, it is your vocation, Vladimir Nikolaich, to do
everything <i>en grand</i>.”</p>
<p>This was too much even for Panshin: he grew confused and changed the
conversation. He tried to turn it upon the beauty of the starlit sky, the
music of Schubert; nothing was successful. He ended by proposing to Marya
Dmitrievna a game of picquet. “What! on such an evening?” she replied
feebly. She ordered the cards to be brought in, however. Panshin tore open
a new pack of cards with a loud crash, and Lisa and Lavretsky both got up
as if by agreement, and went and placed themselves near Marfa Timofyevna.
They both felt all at once so happy that they were even a little afraid of
remaining alone together, and at the same time they both felt that the
embarrassment they had been conscious of for the last few days had
vanished, and would return no more. The old lady stealthily patted
Lavretsky on the cheek, slyly screwed up her eyes, and shook her head once
or twice, adding in a whisper, “You have shut up our clever friend, many
thanks.” Everything was hushed in the room; the only sound was the faint
crackling of the wax-candles, and sometimes the tap of a hand on the
table, and an exclamation or reckoning of points; and the rich torrent of
the nightingale’s song, powerful piercingly sweet, poured in at the
window, together with the dewy freshness of the night.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0034" id="link2HCH0034"></SPAN> Chapter XXXIV</h2>
<p>Lisa had not uttered a word in the course of the dispute between Lavretsky
and Panshin, but she had followed it attentively and was completely on
Lavretsky’s side. Politics interested her very little; but the
supercilious tone of the worldly official (he had never delivered himself
in that way before) repelled her; his contempt for Russia wounded her. It
had never occurred to Lisa that she was a patriot; but her heart was with
the Russian people; the Russian turn of mind delighted her; she would talk
for hours together without ceremony to the peasant-overseer of her
mother’s property when he came to the town, and she talked to him as to an
equal, without any of the condescension of a superior. Lavretsky felt all
this; he would not have troubled himself to answer Panshin by himself; he
had spoken only for Lisa’s sake. They had said nothing to one another,
their eyes even had seldom met. But they both knew that they had grown
closer that evening, they knew that they liked and disliked the same
things. On one point only were they divided; but Lisa secretly hoped to
bring him to God. They sat near Marfa Timofyevna, and appeared to be
following her play; indeed, they were really following it, but meanwhile
their hearts were full, and nothing was lost on them; for them the
nightingale sang, and the stars shone, and the trees gently murmured,
lulled to sleep by the summer warmth and softness. Lavretsky was
completely carried away, and surrendered himself wholly to his passion—and
rejoiced in it. But no word can express what was passing in the pure heart
of the young girl. It was a mystery for herself. Let it remain a mystery
for all. No one knows, no one has seen, nor will ever see, how the grain,
destined to life and growth, swells and ripens in the bosom of the earth.</p>
<p>Ten o’clock struck. Marfa Timofyevna went off up-stairs to her own
apartments with Nastasya Karpovna. Lavretsky and Lisa walked across the
room, stopped at the open door into the garden, looked into the darkness
in the distance and then at one another, and smiled. They could have taken
each other’s hands, it seemed, and talked to their hearts’ content. They
returned to Marya Dmitrievna and Panshin, where a game of picquet was
still dragging on. The last king was called at last, and the lady of the
house rose, sighing and groaning from her well-cushioned easy chair.
Panshin took his hat, kissed Marya Dmitrievna’s hand, remarking that
nothing hindered some happy people now from sleeping, but that he had to
sit up over stupid papers till morning, and departed, bowing coldly to
Lisa (he had not expected that she would ask him to wait so long for an
answer to his offer, and he was cross with her for it). Lavretsky followed
him. They parted at the gate. Panshin waked his coachman by poking him
in the neck with the end of his stick, took his seat in the carriage and
rolled away. Lavretsky did not want to go home. He walked away from the
town into the open country. The night was still and clear, though there
was no moon. Lavretsky rambled a long time over the dewy grass. He came
across a little narrow path; and went along it. It led him up to a long
fence, and to a little gate; he tried, not knowing why, to push it open.
With a faint creak the gate opened, as though it had been waiting the
touch of his hand. Lavretsky went into the garden. After a few paces along
a walk of lime-trees he stopped short in amazement; he recognised the
Kalitins’ garden.</p>
<p>He moved at once into a black patch of shade thrown by a thick clump of
hazels, and stood a long while without moving, shrugging his shoulders in
astonishment.</p>
<p>“This cannot be for nothing,” he thought.</p>
<p>All was hushed around. From the direction of the house not a sound reached
him. He went cautiously forward. At the bend of an avenue suddenly the
whole house confronted him with its dark face; in two upstair-windows only
a light was shining. In Lisa’s room behind the white curtain a candle was
burning, and in Marfa Timofyevna’s bedroom a lamp shone with red-fire
before the holy picture, and was reflected with equal brilliance on the
gold frame. Below, the door on to the balcony gaped wide open. Lavretsky
sat down on a wooden garden-seat, leaned on his elbow, and began to watch
this door and Lisa’s window. In the town it struck midnight; a little
clock in the house shrilly clanged out twelve; the watchman beat it with
jerky strokes upon his board. Lavretsky had no thought, no expectation; it
was sweet to him to feel himself near Lisa, to sit in her garden on the
seat where she herself had sat more than once.</p>
<p>The light in Lisa’s room vanished.</p>
<p>“Sleep well, my sweet girl,” whispered Lavretsky, still sitting
motionless, his eyes fixed on the darkened window.</p>
<p>Suddenly the light appeared in one of the windows of the ground-floor,
then changed into another, and a third.... Some one was walking through
the rooms with a candle. “Can it be Lisa? It cannot be.” Lavretsky got
up.... He caught a glimpse of a well-known face—Lisa came into the
drawing-room. In a white gown, her plaits hanging loose on her shoulders,
she went quietly up to the table, bent over it, put down the candle, and
began looking for something. Then turning round facing the garden, she
drew near the open door, and stood on the threshold, a light slender
figure all in white. A shiver passed over Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Lisa!” broke hardly audibly from his lips.</p>
<p>She started and began to gaze into the darkness.</p>
<p>“Lisa!” Lavretsky repeated louder, and he came out of the shadow of the
avenue.</p>
<p>Lisa raised her head in alarm, and shrank back. She had recognised him. He
called to her a third time, and stretched out his hands to her. She came
away from the door and stepped into the garden.</p>
<p>“Is it you?” she said. “You here?”</p>
<p>“I—I—listen to me,” whispered Lavretsky, and seizing her hand
he led her to the seat.</p>
<p>She followed him without resistance, her pale face, her fixed eyes, and
all her gestures expressed an unutterable bewilderment. Lavretsky made her
sit down and stood before her.</p>
<p>“I did not mean to come here,” he began. “Something brought me.... I—I
love you,” he uttered in involuntary terror.</p>
<p>Lisa slowly looked at him. It seemed as though she only at that instant
knew where she was and what was happening. She tried to get up, she could
not, and she covered her face with her hands.</p>
<p>“Lisa,” murmured Lavretsky. “Lisa,” he repeated, and fell at her feet.</p>
<p>Her shoulders began to heave slightly; the fingers of her pale hands were
pressed more closely to her face.</p>
<p>“What is it?” Lavretsky urged, and he heard a subdued sob. His heart stood
still.... He knew the meaning of those tears. “Can it be that you love
me?” he whispered, and caressed her knees.</p>
<p>“Get up,” he heard her voice, “get up, Fedor Ivanitch. What are we doing?”</p>
<p>He got up and sat beside her on the seat. She was not weeping now, and she
looked at him steadfastly with her wet eyes.</p>
<p>“It frightens me: what are we doing?” she repeated.</p>
<p>“I love you,” he said again. “I am ready to devote my whole life to you.”</p>
<p>She shuddered again, as though something had stung her, and lifted her
eyes towards heaven.</p>
<p>“All that is in God’s hands,” she said.</p>
<p>“But you love me, Lisa? We shall be happy.” She dropped her eyes; he
softly drew her to him, and her head sank on to his shoulder.... He bent
his head a little and touched her pale lips.</p>
<p>Half an hour later Lavretsky was standing before the little garden gate.
He found it locked and was obliged to get over the fence. He returned to
the town and walked along the slumbering streets. A sense of immense,
unhoped-for happiness filled his soul; all his doubts had died away.
“Away, dark phantom of the past,” he thought. “She loves me, she will be
mine.” Suddenly it seemed to him that in the air over his head were
floating strains of divine triumphant music. He stood still. The music
resounded in still greater magnificence; a mighty flood of melody—and
all his bliss seemed speaking and singing in its strains. He looked about
him; the music floated down from two upper windows of a small house.</p>
<p>“Lemm?” cried Lavretsky as he ran to the house. “Lemm! Lemm!” he repeated
aloud.</p>
<p>The sounds died away and the figure of the old man in a dressing-gown,
with his throat bare and his hair dishevelled, appeared at the window.</p>
<p>“Aha!” he said with dignity, “is it you?”</p>
<p>“Christopher Fedoritch, what marvellous music! for mercy’s sake, let me
in.”</p>
<p>Without uttering a word, the old man with a majestic flourish of the arm
dropped the key of the street door from the window.</p>
<p>Lavretsky hastened up-stairs, went into the room and was about to rush up
to Lemm; but the latter imperiously motioned him to a seat, saying
abruptly in Russian, “Sit down and listen,” sat down himself to the piano,
and looking proudly and severely about him, he began to play. It was long
since Lavretsky had listened to anything like it. The sweet passionate
melody went to his heart from the first note; it was glowing and
languishing with inspiration, happiness and beauty; it swelled and melted
away; it touched on all that is precious, mysterious, and holy on earth.
It breathed of deathless sorrow and mounted dying away to the heavens.
Lavretsky drew himself up, and rose cold and pale with ecstasy. This music
seemed to clutch his very soul, so lately shaken by the rapture of love,
the music was glowing with love too. “Again!” he whispered as the last
chord sounded. The old man threw him an eagle glance, struck his hand on
his chest and saying deliberately in his own tongue, “This is my work, I
am a great musician,” he played again his marvellous composition. There
was no candle in the room; the light of the rising moon fell aslant on the
window; the soft air was vibrating with sound; the poor little room seemed
a holy place, and the old man’s head stood out noble and inspired in the
silvery half light. Lavretsky went up to him and embraced him. At first
Lemm did not respond to his embrace and even pushed him away with his
elbow. For a long while without moving in any limb he kept the same
severe, almost morose expression, and only growled out twice, “aha.” At
last his face relaxed, changed, and grew calmer, and in response to
Lavretsky’s warm congratulations he smiled a little at first, then burst
into tears, and sobbed weakly like a child.</p>
<p>“It is wonderful,” he said, “that you have come just at this moment; but I
know all, I know all.”</p>
<p>“You know all?” Lavretsky repeated in amazement.</p>
<p>“You have heard me,” replied Lemm, “did you not understand that I knew
all?”</p>
<p>Till daybreak Lavretsky could not sleep, all night he was sitting on his
bed. And Lisa too did not sleep; she was praying.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0035" id="link2HCH0035"></SPAN> Chapter XXXV</h2>
<p>The reader knows how Lavretsky grew up and developed. Let us say a few
words about Lisa’s education. She was in her tenth year when her father
died; but he had not troubled himself much about her. Weighed down with
business cares, for ever anxious for the increase of his property,
bilious, sharp and impatient, he gave money unsparingly for the teachers,
tutors, dress and other necessities of his children; but he could not
endure, as he expressed it, “to be dandling his squallers,” and indeed had
no time to dandle them. He worked, took no rest from business, slept
little, rarely played cards, and worked again. He compared himself to a
horse harnessed to a threshing-machine. “My life has soon come to an end,”
was his comment on his deathbed, with a bitter smile on his parched lips.
Marya Dmitrievna did not in reality trouble herself about Lisa any more
than her husband, though she had boasted to Lavretsky that she alone had
educated her children. She dressed her up like a doll, stroked her on the
head before visitors and called her a clever child and a darling to her
face, and that was all. Any kind of continuous care was too exhausting for
the indolent lady. During her father’s lifetime, Lisa was in the hands of
a governess, Mademoiselle Moreau from Paris; after his death she passed
into the charge of Marfa Timofyevna. Marfa Timofyevna the reader knows
already; Mademoiselle Moreau was a tiny wrinkled creature with little
bird-like ways and a bird’s intellect. In her youth she had led a very
dissipated life, but in old age she had only two passions left—gluttony
and cards. When she had eaten her fill, and was neither playing cards nor
chattering, her face assumed an expression almost death-like. She was
sitting, looking, breathing—yet it was clear that there was not an
idea in her head. One could not even call her good-natured. Birds are not
good-natured. Either as a result of her frivolous youth or of the air of
Paris, which she had breathed from childhood, a kind of cheap universal
scepticism had found its way into her, usually expressed by the words:
<i>tout ça c’est des bêtises</i>. She spoke ungrammatically, but in a pure
Parisian jargon, did not talk scandal and had no caprices—what more
can one desire in a governess? Over Lisa she had little influence; all the
stronger was the influence on her of her nurse, Agafya Vlasyevna.</p>
<p>This woman’s story was remarkable. She came of a peasant family. She was
married at sixteen to a peasant; but she was strikingly different from her
peasant sisters. Her father had been twenty years starosta, and had made a
good deal of money, and he spoiled her. She was exceptionally beautiful,
the best-dressed girl in the whole district, clever, ready with her
tongue, and daring. Her master Dmitri Pestov, Marya Dmitrievna’s father, a
man of modest and gentle character, saw her one day at the
threshing-floor, talked to her and fell passionately in love with her. She
was soon left a widow; Pestov, though he was a married man, took her into
his house and dressed her like a lady. Agafya at once adapted herself to
her new position, just as if she had never lived differently all her life.
She grew fairer and plumper; her arms grew as “floury white” under her
muslin-sleeves as a merchant’s lady’s; the samovar never left her table;
she would wear nothing except silk or velvet, and slept on well-stuffed
feather-beds. This blissful existence lasted for five years, but Dmitri
Pestov died; his widow, a kind-hearted woman, out of regard for the memory
of the deceased, did not wish to treat her rival unfairly, all the more
because Agafya had never forgotten herself in her presence. She married
her, however, to a shepherd, and sent her a long way off. Three years
passed. It happened one hot summer day that her mistress in driving past
stopped at the cattle-yard. Agafya regaled her with such delicious cool
cream, behaved so modestly, and was so neat, so bright, and so contented
with everything that her mistress signified her forgiveness to her and
allowed her to return to the house. Within six months she had become so
much attached to her that she raised her to be housekeeper, and intrusted
the whole household management to her. Agafya again returned to power, and
again grew plump and fair; her mistress put the most complete confidence
in her. So passed five years more. Misfortune again overtook Agafya. Her
husband, whom she had promoted to be a footman, began to drink, took to
vanishing from the house, and ended by stealing six of the mistress’
silver spoons and hiding them till a favourable moment in his wife’s box.
It was opened. He was sent to be a shepherd again, and Agafya fell into
disgrace. She was not turned out of the house, but was degraded from
housekeeper to being a sewing-woman and was ordered to wear a kerchief on
her head instead of a cap. To the astonishment of every one, Agafya
accepted with humble resignation the blow that had fallen upon her. She
was at that time about thirty, all her children were dead and her husband
did not live much longer. The time had come for her to reflect. And she
did reflect. She became very silent and devout, never missed a single
matin’s service nor a single mass, and gave away all her fine clothes. She
spent fifteen years quietly, peacefully, and soberly, never quarrelling
with any one and giving way to every one. If any one scolded her, she
only bowed to them and thanked them for the admonition. Her mistress had
long ago forgiven her, raised her out of disgrace, and made her a present
of a cap of her own. But she was herself unwilling to give up the kerchief
and always wore a dark dress. After her mistress’ death she became still
more quiet and humble. A Russian readily feels fear, and affection; but it
is hard to gain his respect: it is not soon given, nor to every one. For
Agafya every one in the home had great respect; no one even remembered her
previous sins, as though they had been buried with the old master.</p>
<p>When Kalitin became Marya Dmitrievna’s husband, he wanted to intrust the
care of the house to Agafya. But she refused “on account of temptation;”
he scolded her, but she bowed humbly and left the room. Kalitin was clever
in understanding men; he understood Agafya and did not forget her. When he
moved to the town, he gave her, with her consent, the place of nurse to
Lisa, who was only just five years old.</p>
<p>Lisa was at first frightened by the austere and serious face of her new
nurse; but she soon grew used to her and began to love her. She was
herself a serious child. Her features recalled Kalitin’s decided and
regular profile, only her eyes were not her father’s; they were lighted up
by a gentle attentiveness and goodness, rare in children. She did not care
to play with dolls, never laughed loudly or for long, and behaved with
great decorum. She was not often thoughtful, but when she was, it was
almost always with some reason. After a short silence, she usually turned
to some grown-up person with a question which showed that her brain had
been at work upon some new impression. She very early got over childish
lispings, and by the time she was four years old spoke perfectly plainly.
She was afraid of her father; her feeling towards her mother was
undefinable, she was not afraid of her, nor was she demonstrative to her;
but she was not demonstrative even towards Agafya, though she was the only
person she loved. Agafya never left her. It was curious to see them
together. Agafya, all in black, with a dark handkerchief on her head, her
face thin and transparent as wax, but still beautiful and expressive,
would be sitting upright, knitting a stocking; Lisa would sit at her feet
in a little arm-chair, also busied over some kind of work, and seriously
raising her clear eyes, listening to what Agafya was relating to her. And
Agafya did not tell her stories; but in even measured accents she would
narrate the life of the Holy Virgin, the lives of hermits, saints, and
holy men. She would tell Lisa how the holy men lived in deserts, how they
were saved, how they suffered hunger and want, and did not fear kings, but
confessed Christ; how fowls of the air brought them food and wild beasts
listened to them, and flowers sprang up on the spots where their blood had
been spilt. “Wall-flowers?” asked Lisa one day, she was very fond of
flowers.... Agafya spoke to Lisa gravely and meekly, as though she felt
herself to be unworthy to utter such high and holy words. Lisa listened to
her, and the image of the all-seeing, all-knowing God penetrated with a
kind of sweet power into her very soul, filling it with pure and reverent
awe; but Christ became for her something near, well-known, almost
familiar. Agafya taught her to pray also. Sometimes she wakened Lisa early
at daybreak, dressed her hurriedly, and took her in secret to matins. Lisa
followed her on tiptoe, almost holding her breath. The cold and twilight
of the early morning, the freshness and emptiness of the church, the very
secrecy of these unexpected expeditions, the cautious return home and to
her little bed, all these mingled impressions of the forbidden, strange,
and holy agitated the little girl and penetrated to the very innermost
depths of her nature. Agafya never censured any one, and never scolded
Lisa for being naughty. When she was displeased at anything, she only kept
silence. And Lisa understood this silence; with a child’s
quick-sightedness she knew very well, too, when Agafya was displeased with
other people, Marya Dmitrievna, or Kalitin himself. For a little over
three years, Agafya waited on Lisa, then Mademoiselle Moreau replaced her;
but the frivolous Frenchwoman, with her cold ways and exclamation, <i>tout ça
c’est des bêtises</i>, could never dislodge her dear nurse from Lisa’s heart;
the seeds that had been dropped into it had become too deeply rooted.
Besides, though Agafya no longer waited on Lisa, she was still in the
house and often saw her charge, who believed in her as before.</p>
<p>Agafya did not, however, get on well with Marfa Timofyevna, when she came
to live in the Kalitins’ house. Such gravity and dignity on the part of
one who had once worn the motley skirt of a peasant wench displeased the
impatient and self-willed old lady. Agafya asked leave to go on a
pilgrimage and she never came back. There were dark rumours that she had
gone off to a retreat of sectaries. But the impression she had left in
Lisa’s soul was never obliterated. She went as before to the mass as to a
festival, she prayed with rapture, with a kind of restrained and
shamefaced transport, at which Marya Dmitrievna secretly marvelled not a
little, and even Marfa Timofyevna, though she did not restrain Lisa in any
way, tried to temper her zeal, and would not let her make too many
prostrations to the earth in her prayers; it was not a lady-like habit,
she would say. In her studies Lisa worked well, that is to say
perseveringly; she was not gifted with specially brilliant abilities, or
great intellect; she could not succeed in anything without labour. She
played the piano well, but only Lemm knew what it had cost her. She had
read little; she had not “words of her own,” but she had her own ideas,
and she went her own way. It was not only on the surface that she took
after her father; he, too, had never asked other people what was to be
done. So she had grown up tranquilly and restfully till she had reached
the age of nineteen. She was very charming, without being aware of it
herself. Her every movement was full of spontaneous, somewhat awkward
gracefulness; her voice had the silvery ring of untouched youth, the least
feeling of pleasure called forth an enchanting smile on her lips, and
added a deep light and a kind of mystic sweetness to her kindling eyes.
Penetrated through and through by a sense of duty, by the dread of hurting
any one whatever, with a kind and tender heart, she had loved all men, and
no one in particular; God only she had loved passionately, timidly, and
tenderly. Lavretsky was the first to break in upon her peaceful inner
life.</p>
<p>Such was Lisa.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0036" id="link2HCH0036"></SPAN> Chapter XXXVI</h2>
<p>On the following day at twelve o’clock, Lavretsky set off to the Kalitins.
On the way he met Panshin, who galloped past him on horseback, his hat
pulled down to his very eyebrows. At the Kalitins’, Lavretsky was not
admitted for the first time since he had been acquainted with them. Marya
Dmitrievna was “resting,” so the footman informed him; her excellency had
a headache. Marfa Timofyevna and Lisaveta Mihalovna were not at home.
Lavretsky walked round the garden in the faint hope of meeting Lisa, but
he saw no one. He came back two hours later and received the same answer,
accompanied by a rather dubious look from the footman. Lavretsky thought
it would be unseemly to call for a third time the same day, and he decided
to drive over to Vassilyevskoe, where he had business moreover. On the
road he made various plans for the future, each better than the last; but
he was overtaken by a melancholy mood when he reached his aunt’s little
village. He fell into conversation with Anton; the old man, as if
purposely, seemed full of cheerless fancies. He told Lavretsky how, at her
death, Glafira Petrovna had bitten her own arm, and after a brief pause,
added with a sigh: “Every man, dear master, is destined to devour
himself.” It was late when Lavretsky set off on the way back. He was
haunted by the music of the day before, and Lisa’s image returned to him
in all its sweet distinctness; he mused with melting tenderness over the
thought that she loved him, and reached his little house in the town,
soothed and happy.</p>
<p>The first thing that struck him as he went into the entrance hall was a
scent of patchouli, always distasteful to him; there were some high
travelling-trunks standing there. The face of his groom, who ran out to
meet him, seemed strange to him. Not stopping to analyse his impressions,
he crossed the threshold of the drawing room.... On his entrance there
rose from the sofa a lady in a black silk dress with flounces, who,
raising a cambric handkerchief to her pale face, made a few paces forward,
bent her carefully dressed, perfumed head, and fell at his feet.... Then,
only, he recognised her: this lady was his wife!</p>
<p>He caught his breath.... He leaned against the wall.</p>
<p>“<i>Théodore</i>, do not repulse me!” she said in French, and her voice cut to
his heart like a knife.</p>
<p>He looked at her senselessly, and yet he noticed involuntarily at once
that she had grown both whiter and fatter.</p>
<p>“<i>Théodore</i>!” she went on, from time to time lifting her eyes and discreetly
wringing her marvellously-beautiful fingers with their rosy, polished
nails. “<i>Théodore</i>, I have wronged you, deeply wronged you; I will say more,
I have sinned: but hear me; I am tortured by remorse, I have grown hateful
to myself, I could endure my position no longer; how many times have I
thought of turning to you, but I feared your anger; I resolved to break
every tie with the past.... <i>Puis j’ai été si malade.</i>... I have been so
ill,” she added, and passed her hand over her brow and cheek. “I took
advantage of the widely-spread rumour of my death, I gave up everything;
without resting day or night I hastened hither; I hesitated long to appear
before you, my judge... <i>paraître devant vous, mon juge</i>; but I resolved at
last, remembering your constant goodness, to come to you; I found your
address at Moscow. Believe me,” she went on, slowly getting up from the
floor and sitting on the very edge of an arm-chair, “I have often thought
of death, and I should have found courage enough to take my life... ah!
life is a burden unbearable for me now!... but the thought of my daughter,
my little Ada, stopped me. She is here, she is asleep in the next room,
the poor child! She is tired—you shall see her; she at least has
done you no wrong, and I am so unhappy, so unhappy!” cried Madame
Lavretsky, and she melted into tears.</p>
<p>Lavretsky came to himself at last; he moved away from the wall and turned
towards the door.</p>
<p>“You are going?” cried his wife in a voice of despair. “Oh, this is cruel!
Without uttering one word to me, not even a reproach. This contempt will
kill me, it is terrible!”</p>
<p>Lavretsky stood still.</p>
<p>“What do you want to hear from me?” he articulated in an expressionless
voice.</p>
<p>“Nothing, nothing,” she rejoined quickly, “I know I have no right to
expect anything; I am not mad, believe me; I do not hope, I do not dare to
hope for your forgiveness; I only venture to entreat you to command me
what I am to do, where I am to live. Like a slave I will fulfil your
commands whatever they may be.”</p>
<p>“I have no commands to give you,” replied Lavretsky in the same colourless
voice; “you know, all is over between us... and now more than ever; you
can live where you like; and if your allowance is too little—”</p>
<p>“Ah, don’t say such dreadful things,” Varvara Pavlovna interrupted him,
“spare me, if only... if only for the sake of this angel.” And as she
uttered these words, Varvara Pavlovna ran impulsively into the next room,
and returned at once with a small and very elegantly dressed little girl
in her arms.</p>
<p>Thick flaxen curls fell over her pretty rosy little face, and on to her
large sleepy black eyes; she smiled and blinked her eyes at the light and
laid a chubby little hand on her mother’s neck.</p>
<p>“<i>Ada, vois, c’est ton père,</i>” said Varvara Pavlovna, pushing the curls back
from her eyes and kissing her vigorously, “<i>prie le avec moi.</i>”</p>
<p>“<i>C’est ça, papa?</i>” stammered the little girl lisping.</p>
<p>“<i>Oui, mon enfant, n’est-ce pas que tu l’aimes?</i>”</p>
<p>But this was more than Lavretsky could stand.</p>
<p>“In such a melodrama must there really be a scene like this?” he muttered,
and went out of the room.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna stood still for some time in the same place, slightly
shrugged her shoulders, carried the little girl off into the next room,
undressed her and put her to bed. Then she took up a book and sat down
near the lamp, and after staying up for an hour she went to bed herself.</p>
<p>“<i>Eh bien, madame?</i>” queried her maid, a Frenchwoman whom she had brought
from Paris, as she unlaced her corset.</p>
<p>“<i>Eh bien, Justine,</i>” she replied, “he is a good deal older, but I fancy he
is just the same good-natured fellow. Give me my gloves for the night, and
get out my grey high-necked dress for to-morrow, and don’t forget the
mutton cutlets for Ada.... I daresay it will be difficult to get them
here; but we must try.”</p>
<p>“<i>A la guerre comme à la guerre,</i>” replied Justine as she put out the
candle.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0037" id="link2HCH0037"></SPAN> Chapter XXXVII</h2>
<p>For more than two hours Lavretsky wandered about the streets of town. The
night he had spent in the outskirts of Paris returned to his mind. His
heart was bursting and his head, dull and stunned, was filled again with
the same dark senseless angry thoughts, constantly recurring. “She is
alive, she is here,” he muttered with ever fresh amazement. He felt that
he had lost Lisa. His wrath choked him; this blow had fallen too suddenly
upon him. How could he so readily have believed in the nonsensical gossip
of a journal, a wretched scrap of paper? “Well, if I had not believed it,”
he thought, “what difference would it have made? I should not have known
that Lisa loved me; she would not have known it herself.” He could not rid
himself of the image, the voice, the eyes of his wife... and he cursed
himself, he cursed everything in the world.</p>
<p>Wearied out he went towards morning to Lemm’s. For a long while he could
make no one hear; at last at a window the old man’s head appeared in a
nightcap, sour, wrinkled, and utterly unlike the inspired austere visage
which twenty-four hours ago had looked down imperiously upon Lavretsky in
all the dignity of artistic grandeur.</p>
<p>“What do you want?” queried Lemm. “I can’t play to you every night, I have
taken a decoction for a cold.” But Lavretsky’s face, apparently, struck
him as strange; the old man made a shade for his eyes with his hand, took
a look at his elated visitor, and let him in.</p>
<p>Lavretsky went into the room and sank into a chair. The old man stood
still before him, wrapping the skirts of his shabby striped dressing-gown
around him, shrinking together and gnawing his lips.</p>
<p>“My wife is here,” Lavretsky brought out. He raised his head and suddenly
broke into involuntary laughter.</p>
<p>Lemm’s face expressed bewilderment, but he did not even smile, only
wrapped himself closer in his dressing-gown.</p>
<p>“Of course, you don’t know,” Lavretsky went on, “I had imagined... I read
in a paper that she was dead.”</p>
<p>“O—oh, did you read that lately?” asked Lemm.</p>
<p>“Yes, lately.”</p>
<p>“O—oh,” repeated the old man, raising his eyebrows. “And she is
here?”</p>
<p>“Yes. She is at my house now; and I... I am an unlucky fellow.”</p>
<p>And he laughed again.</p>
<p>“You are an unlucky fellow,” Lemm repeated slowly.</p>
<p>“Christopher Fedoritch,” began Lavretsky, “would you undertake to carry a
note for me?”</p>
<p>“H’m. May I know to whom?”</p>
<p>“Lisavet—”</p>
<p>“Ah... yes, yes, I understand. Very good. And when must the letter be
received?”</p>
<p>“To-morrow, as early as possible.”</p>
<p>“H’m. I can send Katrine, my cook. No, I will go myself.”</p>
<p>“And you will bring me an answer?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I will bring you an answer.”</p>
<p>Lemm sighed.</p>
<p>“Yes, my poor young friend; you are certainly an unlucky young man.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky wrote a few words to Lisa. He told her of his wife’s arrival,
begged her to appoint a meeting with him,—then he flung himself on
the narrow sofa, with his face to the wall; and the old man lay down on
the bed, and kept muttering a long while, coughing and drinking off his
decoction by gulps.</p>
<p>The morning came; they both got up. With strange eyes they looked at one
another. At that moment Lavretsky longed to kill himself. The cook,
Katrine, brought them some villainous coffee. It struck eight. Lemm put on
his hat, and saying that he was going to give a lesson at the Kalitins’ at
ten, but he could find a suitable pretext for going there now, he set off.
Lavretsky flung himself again on the little sofa, and once more the same
bitter laugh stirred in the depth of his soul. He thought of how his wife
had driven him out of his house; he imagined Lisa’s position, covered his
eyes and clasped his hands behind his head. At last Lemm came back and
brought him a scrap of paper, on which Lisa had scribbled in pencil the
following words: “We cannot meet to-day; perhaps, to-morrow evening.
Good-bye.” Lavretsky thanked Lemm briefly and indifferently, and went
home.</p>
<p>He found his wife at breakfast; Ada, in curl-papers, in a little white
frock with blue ribbons, was eating her mutton cutlet. Varvara Pavlovna
rose at once directly Lavretsky entered the room, and went to meet him
with humility in her face. He asked her to follow him into the study, shut
the door after them, and began to walk up and down; she sat down, modestly
laying one hand over the other, and began to follow his movements with her
eyes, which were still beautiful, though they were pencilled lightly under
their lids.</p>
<p>For some time Lavretsky could not speak; he felt that he could not master
himself, he saw clearly that Varvara Pavlovna was not in the least afraid
of him, but was assuming an appearance of being ready to faint away in
another instant.</p>
<p>“Listen, madam,” he began at last, breathing with difficulty and at
moments setting his teeth: “it is useless for us to make pretense with one
another; I don’t believe in your penitence; and even if it were sincere,
to be with you again, to live with you, would be impossible for me.”</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna bit her lips and half-closed her eyes. “It is aversion,”
she thought; “all is over; in his eyes I am not even a woman.”</p>
<p>“Impossible,” repeated Lavretsky, fastening the top buttons of his coat.
“I don’t know what induced you to come here; I suppose you have come to
the end of your money.”</p>
<p>“Ah! you hurt me!” whispered Varvara Pavlovna.</p>
<p>“However that may be—you are, any way, my wife, unhappily. I cannot
drive you away... and this is the proposal I make you. You may to-day, if
you like, set off to Lavriky, and live there; there is, as you know, a
good house there; you will have everything you need in addition to your
allowance... Do you agree?”—Varvara Pavlovna raised an embroidered
handkerchief to her face.</p>
<p>“I have told you already,” she said, her lips twitching nervously, “that I
will consent to whatever you think fit to do with me; at present it only
remains for me to beg of you—will you allow me at least to thank you
for your magnanimity?”</p>
<p>“No thanks, I beg—it is better without that,” Lavretsky said
hurriedly. “So then,” he pursued, approaching the door, “I may reckon on—”</p>
<p>“To-morrow I will be at Lavriky,” Varvara Pavlovna declared, rising
respectfully from her place. “But Fedor Ivanitch—” (She no longer
called him “<i>Théodore</i>.”)</p>
<p>“What do you want?”</p>
<p>“I know, I have not yet gained any right to forgiveness; may I hope at
least that with time—”</p>
<p>“Ah, Varvara Pavlovna,” Lavretsky broke in, “you are a clever woman, but I
too am not a fool; I know that you don’t want forgiveness in the least.
And I have forgiven you long ago; but there was always a great gulf
between us.”</p>
<p>“I know how to submit,” rejoined Varvara Pavlovna, bowing her head. “I
have not forgotten my sin; I should not have been surprised if I had
learnt that you even rejoiced at the news of my death,” she added softly,
slightly pointing with her hand to the copy of the journal which was lying
forgotten by Lavretsky on the table.</p>
<p>Fedor Ivanitch started; the paper had been marked in pencil. Varvara
Pavlovna gazed at him with still greater humility. She was superb at that
moment. Her grey Parisian gown clung gracefully round her supple, almost
girlish figure; her slender, soft neck, encircled by a white collar, her
bosom gently stirred by her even breathing, her hands innocent of
bracelets and rings—her whole figure, from her shining hair to the
tip of her just visible little shoe, was so artistic...</p>
<p>Lavretsky took her in with a glance of hatred; scarcely could he refrain
from crying: “Bravo!” scarcely could he refrain from felling her with a
blow of his fist on her shapely head—and he turned on his heel. An
hour later he had started for Vassilyevskoe, and two hours later Varvara
Pavlovna had bespoken the best carriage in the town, had put on a simple
straw hat with a black veil, and a modest mantle, given Ada into the
charge of Justine, and set off to the Kalitins’. From the inquiries she
had made among the servants, she had learnt that her husband went to see
them every day.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0038" id="link2HCH0038"></SPAN> Chapter XXXVIII</h2>
<p>The day of the arrival of Lavretsky’s wife at the town of O——-,
a sorrowful day for him, and been also a day of misery for Lisa. She had
not had time to go down-stairs and say good-morning to her mother, when
the tramp of hoofs was heard under the window, and with a secret dismay
she saw Panshin riding into the courtyard. “He has come so early for a
final explanation,” she thought, and she was not mistaken. After a turn in
the drawing-room, he suggested that she should go with him into the
garden, and then asked her for the decision of his fate. Lisa summoned up
all her courage and told him that she could not be his wife. He heard her
to the end, standing on one side of her and pulling his hat down over his
forehead; courteously, but in a changed voice, he asked her, “Was this her
last word, and had he given her any ground for such a change in her
views?”—then pressed his hand to his eyes, sighed softly and
abruptly, and took his hand away from his face again.</p>
<p>“I did not want to go along the beaten track,” he said huskily. “I wanted
to choose a wife according to the dictates of my heart; but it seems this
was not to be. Farewell, fond dream!” He made Lisa a profound bow, and
went back into the house.</p>
<p>She hoped that he would go away at once; but he went into Marya
Dmitrievna’s room and remained nearly an hour with her. As he came out, he
said to Lisa: “<i>Votre mère vous appelle; adieu à jamais,</i>”... mounted his
horse, and set off at full trot from the very steps. Lisa went in to Marya
Dmitrievna and found her in tears; Panshin had informed her of his
ill-luck.</p>
<p>“Do you want to be the death of me? Do you want to be the death of me?”
was how the disconsolate widow began her lamentations. “Whom do you want?
Wasn’t he good enough for you? A <i>kammer-junker</i>! not interesting! He might
have married any Maid of Honour he liked in Petersburg. And I—I had
so hoped for it! Is it long that you have changed towards him? How has
this misfortune come on us,—it cannot have come of itself! Is it
that dolt of a cousin’s doing? A nice person you have picked up to advise
you!”</p>
<p>“And he, poor darling,” Marya Dmitrievna went on, “how respectful he is,
how attentive even in his sorrow! He has promised not to desert me. Ah, I
can never bear that! Ah, my head aches fit to split! Send me Palashka. You
will be the death of me, if you don’t think better of it,—do you
hear?”</p>
<p>And, calling her twice an ungrateful girl, Marya Dmitrievna dismissed her.</p>
<p>She went to her own room. But she had not had time to recover from her
interviews with Panshin and her mother before another storm broke over
head, and this time from a quarter from which she would least have
expected it. Marfa Timofyevna came into her room, and at once slammed the
door after her. The old lady’s face was pale, her cap was awry, her eyes
were flashing, and her hands and lips were trembling. Lisa was astonished;
she had never before seen her sensible and reasonable aunt in such a
condition.</p>
<p>“A pretty thing, miss,” Marfa Timofyevna began in a shaking and broken
whisper, “a pretty thing! Who taught you such ways, I should like to know,
miss?... Give me some water; I can’t speak.”</p>
<p>“Calm yourself, auntie, what is the matter?” said Lisa, giving her a glass
of water. “Why, I thought you did not think much of Mr. Panshin yourself.”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna pushed away the glass.</p>
<p>“I can’t drink; I shall knock my last teeth out if I try to. What’s
Panshin to do with it? Why bring Panshin in? You had better tell me who
has taught you to make appointments at night—eh? miss?”</p>
<p>Lisa turned pale.</p>
<p>“Now, please, don’t try to deny it,” pursued Marfa Timofyevna; “Shurotchka
herself saw it all and told me. I have had to forbid her chattering, but
she is not a liar.”</p>
<p>“I don’t deny it, auntie,” Lisa uttered scarcely audibly.</p>
<p>“Ah, ah! That’s it, is it, miss; you made an appointment with him, that
old sinner, who seems so meek?”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“How then?”</p>
<p>“I went down into the drawing-room for a book; he was in the garden—and
he called me.”</p>
<p>“And you went? A pretty thing! So you love him, eh?”</p>
<p>“I love him,” answered Lisa softly.</p>
<p>“Merciful Heavens! She loves him!” Marfa Timofyevna snatched off her cap.
“She loves a married man! Ah! she loves him.”</p>
<p>“He told me”...began Lisa.</p>
<p>“What has he told you, the scoundrel, eh?”</p>
<p>“He told me that his wife was dead.”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna crossed herself. “Peace be with her,” she muttered; “she
was a vain hussy, God forgive her. So, then, he’s a widower, I suppose.
And he’s losing no time, I see. He has buried one wife and now he’s after
another. He’s a nice person: only let me tell you one thing, niece; in my
day, when I was young, harm came to young girls from such goings on. Don’t
be angry with me, my girl, only fools are angry at the truth. I have given
orders not to admit him to-day. I love him, but I shall never forgive him
for this. Upon my word, a widower! Give me some water. But as for your
sending Panshin about his business, I think you’re a first-rate girl for
that. Only don’t you go sitting of nights with any animals of that sort;
don’t break my old heart, or else you’ll see I’m not all fondness—I
can bite too... a widower!”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna went off, and Lisa sat down in a corner and began to cry.
There was bitterness in her soul. She had not deserved such humiliation.
Love had proved no happiness to her: she was weeping for a second time
since yesterday evening. This new unexpected feeling had only just arisen
in her heart, and already what a heavy price she had paid for it, how
coarsely had strange hands touched her sacred secret. She felt ashamed,
and bitter, and sick; but she had no doubt and no dread—and
Lavretsky was dearer to her than ever. She had hesitated while she did not
understand herself; but after that meeting, after that kiss—she
could hesitate no more: she knew that she loved, and now she loved
honestly and seriously, she was bound firmly for all her life, and she did
not fear reproaches. She felt that by no violence could they break that
bond.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0039" id="link2HCH0039"></SPAN> Chapter XXXIX</h2>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna was much agitated when she received the announcement of
the arrival of Varvara Pavlovna Lavretsky, she did not even know whether
to receive her; she was afraid of giving offence to Fedor Ivanitch. At
last curiosity prevailed. “Why,” she reflected, “she too is a relation,”
and, taking up her position in an arm-chair, she said to the footman,
“Show her in.” A few moments passed; the door opened, Varvara Pavlovna
swiftly and with scarcely audible steps, approached Marya Dmitrievna, and
not allowing her to rise from her chair, bent almost on her knees before
her.</p>
<p>“I thank you, dear aunt,” she began in a soft voice full of emotion,
speaking Russian; “I thank you; I did not hope for such condescension on
your part; you are an angel of goodness.”</p>
<p>As she uttered these words Varvara Pavlovna quite unexpectedly took
possession of one of Marya Dmitrievna’s hands, and pressing it lightly in
her pale lavender gloves, she raised it in a fawning way to her full rosy
lips. Marya Dmitrievna quite lost her head, seeing such a handsome and
charmingly dressed woman almost at her feet. She did not know where she
was. And she tried to withdraw her hand, while, at the same time, she was
inclined to make her sit down, and to say something affectionate to her.
She ended by raising Varvara Pavlovna and kissing her on her smooth
perfumed brow.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna was completely overcome by this kiss.</p>
<p>“How do you do, <i>bonjour</i>,” said Marya Dmitrievna. “Of course I did not
expect... but, of course, I am glad to see you. You understand, my dear,
it’s not for me to judge between man and wife”...</p>
<p>“My husband is in the right in everything,” Varvara Pavlovna interposed;
“I alone am to blame.”</p>
<p>“That is a very praiseworthy feeling” rejoined Marya Dmitrievna, “very.
Have you been here long? Have you seen him? But sit down, please.”</p>
<p>“I arrived yesterday,” answered Varvara Pavlovna, sitting down meekly. “I
have seen Fedor Ivanitch; I have talked with him.”</p>
<p>“Ah! Well, and how was he?”</p>
<p>“I was afraid my sudden arrival would provoke his anger,” continued
Varvara Pavlovna, “but he did not refuse to see me.”</p>
<p>“That is to say, he did not... Yes, yes, I understand,” commented Marya
Dmitrievna. “He is only a little rough on the surface, but his heart is
soft.”</p>
<p>“Fedor Ivanitch has not forgiven me; he would not hear me. But he was so
good as to assign me Lavriky as a place of residence.”</p>
<p>“Ah! a splendid estate!”</p>
<p>“I am setting off there to-morrow in fulfilment of his wish; but I
esteemed it a duty to visit you first.”</p>
<p>“I am very, very much obliged to you, my dear. Relations ought never to
forget one another. And do you know I am surprised how well you speak
Russian. <i>C’est étonnant.</i>”</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna sighed.</p>
<p>“I have been too long abroad, Marya Dmitrievna, I know that; but my heart
has always been Russian, and I have not forgotten my country.”</p>
<p>“Ah, ah; that is good. Fedor Ivanitch did not, however, expect you at all.
Yes; you may trust my experience, <i>la patrie avant tout</i>. Ah, show me, if you
please—what a charming mantle you have.”</p>
<p>“Do you like it?” Varvara Pavlovna slipped it quickly off her shoulders;
“it is a very simple little thing from Madame Baudran.”</p>
<p>“One can see it at once. From Madame Baudran? How sweet, and what taste! I
am sure you have brought a number of fascinating things with you. If I
could only see them.”</p>
<p>“All my things are at your service, dearest auntie. If you permit, I can
show some patterns to your maid. I have a woman with me from Paris—a
wonderfully clever dressmaker.”</p>
<p>“You are very good, my dear. But, really, I am ashamed”...</p>
<p>“Ashamed!” repeated Varvara Pavlovna reproachfully. “If you want to make
me happy, dispose of me as if I were your property.”</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna was completely melted.</p>
<p>“<i>Vous êtes charmante,</i>” she said. “But why don’t you take off your hat and
gloves?”</p>
<p>“What? you will allow me?” asked Varvara Pavlovna, and slightly, as though
with emotion, clasped her hands.</p>
<p>“Of course, you will dine with us, I hope. I—I will introduce you to
my daughter.” Marya Dmitrievna was a little confused. “Well! we are in for
it! here goes!” she thought. “She is not very well to-day.”</p>
<p>“<i>O ma tante</i>, how good you are!” cried Varvara Pavlovna, and she raised her
handkerchief to her eyes.</p>
<p>A page announced the arrival of Gedeonovsky. The old gossip came in bowing
and smiling. Marya Dmitrievna presented him to her visitor. He was thrown
into confusion for the first moment; but Varvara Pavlovna behaved with
such coquettish respectfulness to him, that his ears began to tingle, and
gossip, slander, and civility dropped like honey from his lips. Varvara
Pavlovna listened to him with a restrained smile and began by degrees to
talk herself. She spoke modestly of Paris, of her travels, of Baden; twice
she made Marya Dmitrievna laugh, and each time she sighed a little
afterwards, and seemed to be inwardly reproaching herself for misplaced
levity. She obtained permission to bring Ada; taking off her gloves, with
her smooth hands, redolent of soap <i>à la guimauve</i>, she showed how and where
flounces were worn and ruches and lace and rosettes. She promised to bring
a bottle of the new English scent, Victoria Essence; and was as happy as a
child when Marya Dmitrievna consented to accept it as a gift. She was
moved to tears over the recollection of the emotion she experienced, when,
for the first time, she heard the Russian bells. “They went so deeply to
my heart,” she explained.</p>
<p>At that instant Lisa came in.</p>
<p>Ever since the morning, from the very instant when, chill with horror, she
had read Lavretsky’s note, Lisa had been preparing herself for the meeting
with his wife. She had a presentiment that she would see her. She resolved
not to avoid her, as a punishment of her, as she called them, sinful
hopes. The sudden crisis in her destiny had shaken her to the foundations.
In some two hours her face seemed to have grown thin. But she did not shed
a single tear. “It’s what I deserve!” she said to herself, repressing with
difficulty and dismay some bitter impulses of hatred which frightened her
in her soul. “Well, I must go down!” she thought directly she heard of
Madame Lavretsky’s arrival, and she went down.... She stood a long while
at the drawing-room door before she could summon up courage to open it.
With the thought, “I have done her wrong,” she crossed the threshold and
forced herself to look at her, forced herself to smile. Varvara Pavlovna
went to meet her directly she caught sight of her, and bowed to her
slightly, but still respectfully. “Allow me to introduce myself,” she
began in an insinuating voice, “your maman is so indulgent to me that I
hope that you too will be... good to me.” The expression of Varvara
Pavlovna, when she uttered these last words, cold and at the same time
soft, her hypocritical smile, the action of her hands, and her shoulders,
her very dress, her whole being aroused such a feeling of repulsion in
Lisa that she could make no reply to her, and only held out her hand with
an effort. “This young lady disdains me,” thought Varvara Pavlovna, warmly
pressing Lisa’s cold fingers, and turning to Marya Dmitrievna, she
observed in an undertone, “<i>mais elle est délicieuse</i>!” Lisa faintly
flushed; she heard ridicule, insult in this exclamation. But she resolved
not to trust her impressions, and sat down by the window at her
embroidery-frame. Even here Varvara Pavlovna did not leave her in peace.
She began to admire her taste, her skill.... Lisa’s heart beat violently
and painfully. She could scarcely control herself, she could scarcely sit
in her place. It seemed to her that Varvara Pavlovna knew all, and was
mocking at her in secret triumph. To her relief, Gedeonovsky began to talk
to Varvara Pavlovna, and drew off her attention. Lisa bent over her frame,
and secretly watched her. “That woman,” she thought, “was loved by <em>him</em>.”
But she at once drove away the very thought of Lavretsky; she was afraid
of losing her control over herself, she felt that her head was going
round. Marya Dmitrievna began to talk of music.</p>
<p>“I have heard, my dear,” she began, “that you are a wonderful performer.”</p>
<p>“It is long since I have played,” replied Varvara Pavlovna, seating
herself without delay at the piano, and running her fingers smartly over
the keys. “Do you wish it?”</p>
<p>“If you will be so kind.”</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna played a brilliant and difficult <i>étude</i> by Hertz very
correctly. She had great power and execution.</p>
<p>“<i>Sylphide</i>!” cried Gedeonovsky.</p>
<p>“Marvellous!” Marya Dmitrievna chimed in. “Well, Varvara Pavlovna, I
confess,” she observed, for the first time calling her by her name, “you
have astonished me; you might give concerts. We have a musician here, an
old German, a queer fellow, but a very clever musician. He gives Lisa
lessons. He will be simply crazy over you.”</p>
<p>“Lisaveta Mihalovna is also musical?” asked Varvara Pavlovna, turning her
head slightly towards her.</p>
<p>“Yes, she plays fairly, and is fond of music; but what is that beside you?
But there is one young man here too—with whom we must make you
acquainted. He is an artist in soul, and composes very charmingly. He
alone will be able to appreciate you fully.”</p>
<p>“A young man?” said Varvara Pavlovna: “Who is he? Some poor man?”</p>
<p>“Oh dear no, our chief beau, and not only among us—<i>et à Petersbourg</i>.
A <i>kammer-junker</i>, and received in the best society. You must have heard of
him: Panshin, Vladimir Nikolaitch. He is here on a government commission
... future minister, I daresay!”</p>
<p>“And an artist?”</p>
<p>“An artist at heart, and so well-bred. You shall see him. He has been here
very often of late: I invited him for this evening; I <i>hope</i> he will come,”
added Marya Dmitrievna with a gentle sigh, and an oblique smile of
bitterness.</p>
<p>Lisa knew the meaning of this smile, but it was nothing to her now.</p>
<p>“And young?” repeated Varvara Pavlovna, lightly modulating from tone to
tone.</p>
<p>“Twenty-eight, and of the most prepossessing appearance. <i>Un jeune homme
acompli</i>, indeed.”</p>
<p>“An exemplary young man, one may say,” observed Gedeonovsky.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna began suddenly playing a noisy waltz of Strauss, opening
with such a loud and rapid trill that Gedeonovsky was quite startled. In
the very middle of the waltz she suddenly passed into a pathetic motive,
and finished up with an air from “Lucia” <i>Fra poco</i>... She reflected that
lively music was not in keeping with her position. The air from “Lucia,”
with emphasis on the sentimental passages, moved Marya Dmitrievna greatly.</p>
<p>“What soul!” she observed in an undertone to Gedeonovsky.</p>
<p>“A <i>sylphide!</i>” repeated Gedeonovsky, raising his eyes towards heaven.</p>
<p>The dinner hour arrived. Marfa Timofyevna came down from up-stairs, when
the soup was already on the table. She treated Varvara Pavlovna very
drily, replied in half-sentences to her civilities, and did not look at
her. Varvara Pavlovna soon realised that there was nothing to be got out
of this old lady, and gave up trying to talk to her. To make up for this,
Marya Dmitrievna became still more cordial to her guest; her aunt’s
discourtesy irritated her. Marfa Timofyevna, however, did not only avoid
looking at Varvara Pavlovna; she did not look at Lisa either, though her
eyes seemed literally blazing. She sat as though she were of stone, yellow
and pale, her lips compressed, and ate nothing. Lisa seemed calm; and in
reality, her heart was more at rest, a strange apathy, the apathy of the
condemned had come upon her. At dinner Varvara Pavlovna spoke little; she
seemed to have grown timid again, and her countenance was overspread with
an expression of modest melancholy. Gedeonovsky alone enlivened the
conversation with his tales, though he constantly looked timorously
towards Marfa Timofyevna and coughed—he was always overtaken by a
fit of coughing when he was going to tell a lie in her presence—but
she did not hinder him by any interruption. After dinner it seemed that
Varvara Pavlovna was quite devoted to preference; at this Marya Dmitrievna
was so delighted that she felt quite overcome, and thought to herself,
“Really, what a fool Fedor Ivanitch must be; not able to appreciate a
woman like this!”</p>
<p>She sat down to play cards together with her and Gedeonovsky, and Marfa
Timofyevna led Lisa away up-stairs with her, saying that she looked
shocking, and that she must certainly have a headache.</p>
<p>“Yes, she has an awful headache,” observed Marya Dmitrievna, turning to
Varvara Pavlovna and rolling her eyes, “I myself have often just such sick
headaches.”</p>
<p>“Really!” rejoined Varvara Pavlovna.</p>
<p>Lisa went into her aunt’s room, and sank powerless into a chair. Marfa
Timofyevna gazed long at her in silence, slowly she knelt down before her—and
began still in the same silence to kiss her hands alternately. Lisa bent
forward, crimsoning—and began to weep, but she did not make Marfa
Timofyevna get up, she did not take away her hands, she felt that she had
not the right to take them away, that she had not the right to hinder the
old lady from expressing her penitence, and her sympathy, from begging
forgiveness for what had passed the day before. And Marfa Timofyevna could
not kiss enough those poor, pale, powerless hands, and silent tears flowed
from her eyes and from Lisa’s; while the cat Matross purred in the wide
arm-chair among the knitting wool, and the long flame of the little lamp
faintly stirred and flickered before the holy picture. In the next room,
behind the door, stood Nastasya Karpovna, and she too was furtively wiping
her eyes with her check pocket-handkerchief rolled up in a ball.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0040" id="link2HCH0040"></SPAN> Chapter XL</h2>
<p>Meanwhile, down-stairs, preference was going on merrily in the
drawing-room; Marya Dmitrievna was winning, and was in high good-humour. A
servant came in and announced that Panshin was below.</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna dropped her cards and moved restlessly in her arm-chair;
Varvara Pavlovna looked at her with a half-smile, then turned her eyes
towards the door. Panshin made his appearance in a black frock-coat
buttoned up to the throat, and a high English collar. “It was hard for me
to obey; but you see I have come,” this was what was expressed by his
unsmiling, freshly shaven countenance.</p>
<p>“Well, <i>Woldemar</i>,” cried Marya Dmitrievna, “you used to come in
unannounced!”</p>
<p>Panshin only replied to Marya Dmitrievna by a single glance. He bowed
courteously to her, but did not kiss her hand. She presented him to
Varvara Pavlovna; he stepped back a pace, bowed to her with the same
courtesy, but with still greater elegance and respect, and took a seat
near the card-table. The game of preference was soon over. Panshin
inquired after Lisaveta Mihalovna, learnt that she was not quite well, and
expressed his regret. Then he began to talk to Varvara Pavlovna,
diplomatically weighing each word and giving it its full value, and
politely hearing her answers to the end. But the dignity of his diplomatic
tone did not impress Varvara Pavlovna, and she did not adopt it. On the
contrary, she looked him in the face with light-hearted attention and
talked easily, while her delicate nostrils were quivering as though with
suppressed laughter. Marya Dmitrievna began to enlarge on her talent;
Panshin courteously inclined his head, so far as his collar would permit
him, declared that, “he felt sure of it beforehand,” and almost turned the
conversation to the diplomatic topic of Metternich himself. Varvara
Pavlovna, with an expressive look in her velvety eyes, said in a low
voice, “Why, but you too are an artist, <i>un confrère</i>,” adding still lower,
“<i>venez!</i>” with a nod towards the piano. The single word venez thrown at
him, instantly, as though by magic, effected a complete transformation in
Panshin’s whole appearance. His care-worn air disappeared; he smiled and
grew lively, unbuttoned his coat, and repeating “a poor artist, alas! Now
you, I have heard, are a real artist; he followed Varvara Pavlovna to the
piano....</p>
<p>“Make him sing his song, ‘How the Moon Floats,’” cried Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>“Do you sing?” said Varvara Pavlovna, enfolding him in a rapid radiant
look. “Sit down.”</p>
<p>Panshin began to cry off.</p>
<p>“Sit down,” she repeated insistently, tapping on a chair behind him.</p>
<p>He sat down, coughed, tugged at his collar, and sang his song.</p>
<p>“<i>Charmant,</i>” pronounced Varvara Pavlovna, “you sing very well, <i>vous avez du
style</i>, again.”</p>
<p>She walked round the piano and stood just opposite Panshin. He sang it
again, increasing the melodramatic tremor in his voice. Varvara Pavlovna
stared steadily at him, leaning her elbows on the piano and holding her
white hands on a level with her lips. Panshin finished the song.</p>
<p>“<i>Charmant, charmant idée,</i>” she said with the calm self-confidence of a
connoisseur. “Tell me, have you composed anything for a woman’s voice, for
a mezzo-soprano?”</p>
<p>“I hardly compose at all,” replied Panshin. “That was only thrown off in
the intervals of business... but do you sing?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Oh! sing us something,” urged Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna pushed her hair back off her glowing cheeks and gave her
head a little shake.</p>
<p>“Our voices ought to go well together,” she observed, turning to Panshin;
“let us sing a duet. Do you know <i>Son geloso</i>, or <i>La ci darem</i> or <i>Mira la
bianca luna</i>?”</p>
<p>“I used to sing <i>Mira la bianca luna</i>, once,” replied Panshin, “but long
ago; I have forgotten it.”</p>
<p>“Never mind, we will rehearse it in a low voice. Allow me.”</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna sat down at the piano, Panshin stood by her. They sang
through the duet in an undertone, and Varvara Pavlovna corrected him
several times as they did so, then they sang it aloud, and then twice
repeated the performance of <i>Mira la bianca lu-u-na</i>. Varvara Pavlovna’s
voice had lost its freshness, but she managed it with great skill. Panshin
at first was hesitating, and a little out of tune, then he warmed up, and
if his singing was not quite beyond criticism, at least he shrugged his
shoulders, swayed his whole person, and lifted his hand from time to time
in the most genuine style. Varvara Pavlovna played two or three little
things of Thalberg’s, and coquettishly rendered a little French ballad.
Marya Dmitrievna did not know how to express her delight; she several
times tried to send for Lisa. Gedeonovsky, too, was at a loss for words,
and could only nod his head, but all at once he gave an unexpected yawn,
and hardly had time to cover his mouth with his hand. This yawn did not
escape Varvara Pavlovna; she at once turned her back on the piano,
observing, “<i>Assez de musique comme ça;</i> let us talk,” and she folded her
arms. “<i>Oui, assez de musique</i>,” repeated Panshin gaily, and at once he
dropped into a chat, alert, light, and in French. “Precisely as in the
best Parisian salon,” thought Marya Dmitrievna, as she listened to their
fluent and quick-witted sentences. Panshin had a sense of complete
satisfaction; his eyes shone, and he smiled. At first he passed his hand
across his face, contracted his brows, and sighed spasmodically whenever
he chanced to encounter Marya Dmitrievna’s eyes. But later on he forgot
her altogether, and gave himself up entirely to the enjoyment of a
half-worldly, half-artistic chat. Varvara Pavlovna proved to be a great
philosopher; she had a ready answer for everything; she never hesitated,
never doubted about anything; one could see that she had conversed much
with clever men of all kinds. All her ideas, all her feelings revolved
round Paris. Panshin turned the conversation upon literature; it seemed
that, like himself, she read only French books. George Sand drove her to
exasperation, Balzac she respected, but he wearied her; in Sue and Scribe
she saw great knowledge of human nature, Dumas and Féval she adored. In
her heart she preferred Paul de Kock to all of them, but of course she did
not even mention his name. To tell the truth, literature had no great
interest for her. Varvara Pavlovna very skilfully avoided all that could
even remotely recall her position; there was no reference to love in her
remarks; on the contrary, they were rather expressive of austerity in
regard to the allurements of passion, of disillusionment and resignation.
Panshin disputed with her; she did not agree with him.... but, strange to
say!... at the very time when words of censure—often of severe censure—were
coming from her lips, these words had a soft caressing sound, and her eyes
spoke... precisely what those lovely eyes spoke, it was hard to say; but
at least their utterances were anything but severe, and were full of
undefined sweetness.</p>
<p>Panshin tried to interpret their secret meaning, he tried to make his own
eyes speak, but he felt he was not successful; he was conscious that
Varvara Pavlovna, in the character of a real lioness from abroad, stood
high above him, and consequently was not completely master of himself.
Varvara Pavlovna had a habit in conversation of lightly touching the
sleeve of the person she was talking to; those momentary contacts had a
most disquieting influence on Vladimir Nikolaitch. Varvara Pavlovna
possessed the faculty of getting on easily with every one; before two
hours had passed it seemed to Panshin that he had known her for an age,
and Lisa, the same Lisa whom, at any-rate, he had loved, to whom he had
the evening before offered his hand, had vanished as it were into a mist.
Tea was brought in; the conversation became still more unconstrained.
Marya Dmitrievna rang for the page and gave orders to ask Lisa to come
down if her head were better. Panshin, hearing Lisa’s name, fell to
discussing self-sacrifice and the question which was more capable of
sacrifice—man or woman. Marya Dmitrievna at once became excited,
began to maintain that woman is more the ready for sacrifice, declared
that she would prove it in a couple of words, got confused and finished up
by a rather unfortunate comparison. Varvara Pavlovna took up a music-book
and half-hiding behind it and bending towards Panshin, she observed in a
whisper, as she nibbled a biscuit, with a serene smile on her lips and in
her eyes, “<i>Elle n’a pas inventé la poudre, la bonne dame</i>.” Panshin was a
little taken aback and amazed at Varvara Pavlovna’s audacity; but he did
not realise how much contempt for himself was concealed in this unexpected
outbreak, and forgetting Marya Dmitrievna’s kindness and devotion,
forgetting all the dinners she had given him, and the money she had lent
him, he replied (luckless mortal!) with the same smile and in the same
tone, “<i>je crois bien</i>,” and not even, <i>je crois bien</i>, but <i>j’crois ben</i>!</p>
<p>Varvara flung him a friendly glance and got up. Lisa came in: Marfa
Timofyevna had tried in vain to hinder her; she was resolved to go through
with her sufferings to the end. Varvara Pavlovna went to meet her together
with Panshin, on whose face the former diplomatic expression had
reappeared.</p>
<p>“How are you?” he asked Lisa.</p>
<p>“I am better now, thank you,” she replied.</p>
<p>“We have been having a little music here; it’s a pity you did not hear
Varvara Pavlovna, she sings superbly, <i>en artiste consommée</i>.”</p>
<p>“Come here, my dear,” sounded Marya Dmitrievna’s voice.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna went to her at once with the submissiveness of a child,
and sat down on a little stool at her feet. Marya Dmitrievna had called
her so as to leave her daughter, at least for a moment, alone with
Panshin; she was still secretly hoping that she would come round. Besides,
an idea had entered her head, to which she was anxious to give expression
at once.</p>
<p>“Do you know,” she whispered to Varvara Pavlovna, “I want to endeavour to
reconcile you and your husband; I won’t answer for my success, but I will
make an effort. He has, you know, a great respect for me.” Varvara
Pavlovna slowly raised her eyes to Marya Dmitrievna, and eloquently
clasped her hands.</p>
<p>“You would be my saviour, <i>ma tante</i>,” she said in a mournful voice: “I
don’t know how to thank you for all your kindness; but I have been too
guilty towards Fedor Ivanitch; he can not forgive me.”</p>
<p>“But did you—in reality—” Marya Dmitrievna was beginning
inquisitively.</p>
<p>“Don’t question me,” Varvara Pavlovna interrupted her, and she cast down
her eyes. “I was young, frivolous. But I don’t want to justify myself.”</p>
<p>“Well, anyway, why not try? Don’t despair,” rejoined Marya Dmitrievna, and
she was on the point of patting her on the cheek, but after a glance at
her she had not the courage. “She is humble, very humble,” she thought,
“but still she is a lioness.”</p>
<p>“Are you ill?” Panshin was saying to Lisa meanwhile.</p>
<p>“Yes, I am not well.”</p>
<p>“I understand you,” he brought out after a rather protracted silence.
“Yes, I understand you.”</p>
<p>“What?”</p>
<p>“I understand you,” Panshin repeated significantly; he simply did not know
what to say.</p>
<p>Lisa felt embarrassed, and then “so be it!” she thought. Panshin assumed a
mysterious air and kept silent, looking severely away.</p>
<p>“I fancy though it’s struck eleven,” remarked Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>Her guests took the hint and began to say good-bye. Varvara Pavlovna had
to promise that she would come to dinner the following day and bring Ada.
Gedeonovsky, who had all but fallen asleep sitting in his corner, offered
to escort her home. Panshin took leave solemnly of all, but at the steps
as he put Varvara Pavlovna into her carriage he pressed her hand, and
cried after her, “<i>au revoir!</i>” Gedeonovsky sat beside her all the way home.
She amused herself by pressing the tip of her little foot as though
accidentally on his foot; he was thrown into confusion and began paying
her compliments. She tittered and made eyes at him when the light of a
street lamp fell into the carriage. The waltz she had played was ringing
in her head, and exciting her; whatever position she might find herself
in, she had only to imagine lights, a ballroom, rapid whirling to the
strains of music—and her blood was on fire, her eyes glittered
strangely, a smile strayed about her lips, and something of bacchanalian
grace was visible over her whole frame. When she reached home Varvara
Pavlovna bounded lightly out of the carriage—only real lionesses
know how to bound like that—and turning round to Gedeonovsky she
burst suddenly into a ringing laugh right in his face.</p>
<p>“An attractive person,” thought the counsellor of state as he made his way
to his lodgings, where his servant was awaiting him with a glass of
opodeldoc: “It’s well I’m a steady fellow—only, what was she
laughing at?”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna spent the whole night sitting beside Lisa’s bed.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0041" id="link2HCH0041"></SPAN> Chapter XLI</h2>
<p>Lavretsky spent a day and a half at Vassilyevskoe, and employed almost all
the time in wandering about the neighbourhood. He could not stop long in
one place: he was devoured by anguish; he was torn unceasingly by impotent
violent impulses. He remembered the feeling which had taken possession of
him the day after his arrival in the country; he remembered his plans then
and was intensely exasperated with himself. What had been able to tear him
away from what he recognised as his duty—as the one task set before
him in the future? The thirst for happiness—again the same thirst
for happiness.</p>
<p>“It seems Mihalevitch was right,” he thought; “you wanted a second time to
taste happiness in life,” he said to himself, “you forgot that it is a
luxury, an undeserved bliss, if it even comes once to a man. It was not
complete, it was not genuine, you say; but prove your right to full,
genuine happiness. Look round and see who is happy, who enjoys life about
you? Look at that peasant going to the mowing; is he contented with his
fate?... What! would you care to change places with him? Remember your
mother; how infinitely little she asked of life, and what a life fell to
her lot. You were only bragging it seems when you said to Panshin that you
had come back to Russia to cultivate the soil; you have come back to
dangle after young girls in your old age. Directly the news of your
freedom came, you threw up everything, forgot everything; you ran like a
boy after a butterfly.”....</p>
<p>The image of Lisa continually presented itself in the midst of his
broodings. He drove it away with an effort together with another
importunate figure, other serenely wily, beautiful, hated features. Old
Anton noticed that the master was not himself: after sighing several times
outside the door and several times in the doorway, he made up his mind to
go up to him, and advised him to take a hot drink of something. Lavretsky
swore at him; ordered him out; afterwards he begged his pardon, but that
only made Anton still more sorrowful. Lavretsky could not stay in the
drawing-room; it seemed to him that his great-grandfather Andrey, was
looking contemptuously from the canvas at his feeble descendant. “Bah: you
swim in shallow water,” the distorted lips seemed to be saying. “Is it
possible,” he thought, “that I cannot master myself, that I am going to
give in to this... nonsense?” (Those who are badly wounded in war always
call their wounds “nonsense.” If man did not deceive himself, he could not
live on earth.) “Am I really a boy? Ah, well; I saw quite close, I almost
held in my hands the possibility of happiness for my whole life; yes, in
the lottery too—turn the wheel a little and the beggar perhaps would
be a rich man. If it does not happen, then it does not—and it’s all
over. I will set to work, with my teeth clenched, and make myself be
quiet; it’s as well, it’s not the first time I have had to hold myself in.
And why have I run away, why am I stopping here sticking my head in a
bush, like an ostrich? A fearful thing to face trouble... nonsense!
Anton,” he called aloud, “order the coach to be brought round at once.
Yes,” he thought again, “I must grin and bear it, I must keep myself well
in hand.”</p>
<p>With such reasonings Lavretsky tried to ease his pain; but it was deep and
intense; and even Apraxya who had outlived all emotion as well as
intelligence shook her head and followed him mournfully with her eyes, as
he took his seat in the coach to drive to the town. The horses galloped
away; he sat upright and motionless, and looked fixedly at the road before
him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0042" id="link2HCH0042"></SPAN> Chapter XLII</h2>
<p>Lisa had written to Lavretsky the day before, to tell him to come in the
evening; but he first went home to his lodgings. He found neither his wife
nor his daughter at home; from the servants he learned that she had gone
with the child to the Kalitins’. This information astounded and maddened
him. “Varvara Pavlovna has made up her mind not to let me live at all, it
seems,” he thought with a passion of hatred in his heart. He began to walk
up and down, and his hands and feet were constantly knocking up against
child’s toys, books and feminine belongings; he called Justine and told
her to clear away all this “litter.” “<i>Oui, monsieur</i>,” she said with a
grimace, and began to set the room in order, stooping gracefully, and
letting Lavretsky feel in every movement that she regarded him as an
unpolished bear.</p>
<p>He looked with aversion at her faded, but still “piquante,” ironical,
Parisian face, at her white elbow-sleeves, her silk apron, and little
light cap. He sent her away at last, and after long hesitation (as Varvara
Pavlovna still did not return) he decided to go to the Kalitins’—not
to see Marya Dmitrievna (he would not for anything in the world have gone
into that drawing-room, the room where his wife was), but to go up to
Marfa Timofyevna’s. He remembered that the back staircase from the
servants’ entrance led straight to her apartment. He acted on this plan;
fortune favoured him; he met Shurotchka in the court-yard; she conducted
him up to Marfa Timofyevna’s. He found her, contrary to her usual habit,
alone; she was sitting without a cap in a corner, bent, and her arms
crossed over her breast. The old lady was much upset on seeing Lavretsky,
she got up quickly and began to move to and fro in the room as if she were
looking for her cap.</p>
<p>“Ah, it’s you,” she began, fidgeting about and avoiding meeting his eyes,
“well, how do you do? Well, well, what’s to be done! Where were you
yesterday? Well, she has come, so there, there! Well, it must... one way
or another.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky dropped into a chair.</p>
<p>“Well, sit down, sit down,” the old lady went on. “Did you come straight
up-stairs? Well, there, of course. So... you came to see me? Thanks.”</p>
<p>The old lady was silent for a little; Lavretsky did not know what to say
to her; but she understood him.</p>
<p>“Lisa... yes, Lisa was here just now,” pursued Marfa Timofyevna, tying and
untying the tassels of her reticule. “She was not quite well. Shurotchka,
where are you? Come here, my girl; why can’t you sit still a little? My
head aches too. It must be the effect of the singing and music.”</p>
<p>“What singing, auntie?”</p>
<p>“Why, we have been having those—upon my word, what do you call them—duets
here. And all in Italian: chi-chi—and cha-cha—like magpies for
all the world with their long drawn-out notes as if they’d pull your very
soul out. That’s Panshin, and your wife too. And how quickly everything
was settled; just as though it were all among relations, without ceremony.
However, one may well say, even a dog will try to find a home; and won’t
be lost so long as folks don’t drive it out.”</p>
<p>“Still, I confess I did not expect this,” rejoined Lavretsky; “there must
be great effrontery to do this.”</p>
<p>“No, my darling, it’s not effrontery, it’s calculation, God forgive her!
They say you are sending her off to Lavriky; is it true?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I am giving up that property to Varvara Pavlovna.”</p>
<p>“Has she asked you for money?”</p>
<p>“Not yet.”</p>
<p>“Well, that won’t be long in coming. But I have only now got a look at
you. Are you quite well?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Shurotchka!” cried Marfa Timofyevna suddenly, “run and tell Lisaveta
Mihalovna,—at least, no, ask her... is she down-stairs?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Well, then; ask her where she put my book? she will know.”</p>
<p>“Very well.”</p>
<p>The old lady grew fidgety again and began opening a drawer in the chest.
Lavretsky sat still without stirring in his place.</p>
<p>All at once light footsteps were heard on the stairs—and Lisa came
in.</p>
<p>Lavretsky stood up and bowed; Lisa remained at the door.</p>
<p>“Lisa, Lisa, darling,” began Marfa Timofyevna eagerly, “where is my book?
where did you put my book?”</p>
<p>“What book, auntie?”</p>
<p>“Why, goodness me, that book! But I didn’t call you though... There, it
doesn’t matter. What are you doing down-stairs? Here Fedor Ivanitch has
come. How is your head?”</p>
<p>“It’s nothing.”</p>
<p>“You keep saying it’s nothing. What have you going on down-stairs—music?”</p>
<p>“No—they are playing cards.”</p>
<p>“Well, she’s ready for anything. Shurotchka, I see you want a run in the
garden—run along.”</p>
<p>“Oh, no, Marfa Timofyevna.”</p>
<p>“Don’t argue, if you please, run along. Nastasya Karpovna has gone out
into the garden all by herself; you keep her company. You must treat the
old with respect.”—Shurotchka departed—“But where is my cap?
Where has it got to?”</p>
<p>“Let me look for it,” said Lisa.</p>
<p>“Sit down, sit down; I have still the use of my legs. It must be inside in
my bedroom.”</p>
<p>And flinging a sidelong glance in Lavretsky’s direction, Marfa Timofyevna
went out. She left the door open; but suddenly she came back to it and
shut it.</p>
<p>Lisa leant back against her chair and quietly covered her face with her
hands; Lavretsky remained where he was.</p>
<p>“This is how we were to meet again!” he brought out at last.</p>
<p>Lisa took her hands from her face.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said faintly: “we were quickly punished.”</p>
<p>“Punished,” said Lavretsky.... “What had you done to be punished?”</p>
<p>Lisa raised her eyes to him. There was neither sorrow or disquiet
expressed in them; they seemed smaller and dimmer. Her face was pale; and
pale too her slightly parted lips.</p>
<p>Lavretsky’s heart shuddered for pity and love.</p>
<p>“You wrote to me; all is over,” he whispered, “yes, all is over—before
it had begun.”</p>
<p>“We must forget all that,” Lisa brought out; “I am glad that you have
come; I wanted to write to you, but it is better so. Only we must take
advantage quickly of these minutes. It is left for both of us to do our
duty. You, Fedor Ivanitch, must be reconciled with your wife.”</p>
<p>“Lisa!”</p>
<p>“I beg you to do so; by that alone can we expiate... all that has
happened. You will think about it—and will not refuse me.”</p>
<p>“Lisa, for God’s sake,—you are asking what is impossible. I am ready
to do everything you tell me; but to be reconciled to her now!... I
consent to everything, I have forgotten everything; but I cannot force my
heart.... Indeed, this is cruel!”</p>
<p>“I do not even ask of you... what you say; do not live with her, if you
cannot; but be reconciled,” replied Lisa and again she hid her eyes in her
hand.—“remember your little girl; do it for my sake.”</p>
<p>“Very well,” Lavretsky muttered between his teeth: “I will do that, I
suppose in that I shall fulfill my duty. But you—what does your duty
consist in?”</p>
<p>“That I know myself.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky started suddenly.</p>
<p>“You cannot be making up your mind to marry Panshin?” he said.</p>
<p>Lisa gave an almost imperceptible smile.</p>
<p>“Oh, no!” she said.</p>
<p>“Ah, Lisa, Lisa!” cried Lavretsky, “how happy you might have been!”</p>
<p>Lisa looked at him again.</p>
<p>“Now you see yourself, Fedor Ivanitch, that happiness does not depend on
us, but on God.”</p>
<p>“Yes, because you—”</p>
<p>The door from the adjoining room opened quickly and Marfa Timofyevna came
in with her cap in her hand.</p>
<p>“I have found it at last,” she said, standing between Lavretsky and Lisa;
“I had laid it down myself. That’s what age does for one, alack—though
youth’s not much better.”</p>
<p>“Well, and are you going to Lavriky yourself with your wife?” she added,
turning to Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“To Lavriky with her? I don’t know,” he said, after a moment’s hesitation.</p>
<p>“You are not going down-stairs.”</p>
<p>“To-day,—no, I’m not.”</p>
<p>“Well, well, you know best; but you, Lisa, I think, ought to go down. Ah,
merciful powers, I have forgotten to feed my bullfinch. There, stop a
minute, I’ll soon—” And Marfa Timofyevna ran off without putting on
her cap.</p>
<p>Lavretsky walked quickly up to Lisa.</p>
<p>“Lisa,” he began in a voice of entreaty, “we are parting for ever, my
heart is torn,—give me your hand at parting.”</p>
<p>Lisa raised her head, her wearied eyes, their light almost extinct, rested
upon him.... “No,” she uttered, and she drew back the hand she was holding
out. “No, Lavretsky (it was the first time she had used this name), I will
not give you my hand. What is the good? Go away, I beseech you. You know I
love you... yes, I love you,” she added with an effort; “but no... no.”</p>
<p>She pressed her handkerchief to her lips.</p>
<p>“Give me, at least, that handkerchief.”</p>
<p>The door creaked... the handkerchief slid on to Lisa’s lap. Lavretsky
snatched it before it had time to fall to the floor, thrust it quickly
into a side pocket, and turning round met Marfa Timofyevna’s eyes.</p>
<p>“Lisa, darling, I fancy your mother is calling you,” the old lady
declared.</p>
<p>Lisa at once got up and went away.</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna sat down again in her corner. Lavretsky began to take
leave of her.</p>
<p>“Fedor,” she said suddenly.</p>
<p>“What is it?”</p>
<p>“Are you an honest man?”</p>
<p>“What?”</p>
<p>“I ask you, are you an honest man?”</p>
<p>“I hope so.”</p>
<p>“H’m. But give me your word of honour that you will be an honest man.”</p>
<p>“Certainly. But why?”</p>
<p>“I know why. And you too, my dear friend, if you think well, you’re no
fool—will understand why I ask it of you. And now, good-bye, my
dear. Thanks for your visit; and remember you have given your word, Fedya,
and kiss me. Oh, my dear, it’s hard for you, I know; but there, it’s not
easy for any one. Once I used to envy the flies; I thought it’s for them
it’s good to be alive but one night I heard a fly complaining in a
spider’s web—no, I think, they too have their troubles. There’s no
help, Fedya; but remember your promise all the same. Good-bye.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky went down the back staircase, and had reached the gates when a
man-servant overtook him.</p>
<p>“Marya Dmitrievna told me to ask you to go in to her,” he commenced to
Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Tell her, my boy, that just now I can’t—” Fedor Ivanitch was
beginning.</p>
<p>“Her excellency told me to ask you very particularly,” continued the
servant. “She gave orders to say she was at home.”</p>
<p>“Have the visitors gone?” asked Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Certainly, sir,” replied the servant with a grin.</p>
<p>Lavretsky shrugged his shoulders and followed him.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0043" id="link2HCH0043"></SPAN> Chapter XLIII</h2>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna was sitting alone in her boudoir in an easy-chair,
sniffing <i>eau de cologne</i>; a glass of orange-flower-water was standing on a
little table near her. She was agitated and seemed nervous.</p>
<p>Lavretsky came in.</p>
<p>“You wanted to see me,” he said, bowing coldly.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Marya Dmitrievna, and she sipped a little water: “I heard
that you had gone straight up to my aunt; I gave orders that you should be
asked to come in; I wanted to have a little talk with you. Sit down,
please,” Marya Dmitrievna took breath. “You know,” she went on, “your wife
has come.”</p>
<p>“I was aware of that,” remarked Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Well, then, that is, I wanted to say, she came to me, and I received her;
that is what I wanted to explain to you, Fedor Ivanitch. Thank God I have,
I may say, gained universal respect, and for no consideration in the world
would I do anything improper. Though I foresaw that it would be
disagreeable to you, still I could not make up my mind to deny myself to
her, Fedor Ivanitch; she is a relation of mine—through you; put
yourself in my position, what right had I to shut my doors on her—you
will agree with me?”</p>
<p>“You are exciting yourself needlessly, Mary Dmitrievna,” replied
Lavretsky; “you acted very well, I am not angry. I have not the least
intention of depriving Varvara Pavlovna of the opportunity of seeing her
friends; I did not come in to you to-day simply because I did not care to
meet her—that was all.”</p>
<p>“Ah, how glad I am to hear you say that, Fedor Ivanitch,” cried Marya
Dmitrievna, “but I always expected it of your noble sentiments. And as for
my being excited—that’s not to be wondered at; I am a woman and a
mother. And your wife... of course I cannot judge between you and her—as
I said to her herself; but she is such a delightful woman that she can
produce nothing but a pleasant impression.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky gave a laugh and played with his hat.</p>
<p>“And this is what I wanted to say to you besides, Fedor Ivanitch,”
continued Marya Dmitrievna, moving slightly nearer up to him, “if you had
seen the modesty of her behaviour, how respectful she is! Really, it is
quite touching. And if you had heard how she spoke of you! I have been to
blame towards him, she said, altogether; I did not know how to appreciate
him, she said; he is an angel, she said, and not a man. Really, that is
what she said—an angel. Her penitence is such... Ah, upon my word, I
have never seen such penitence!”</p>
<p>“Well, Marya Dmitrievna,” observed Lavretsky, “if I may be inquisitive: I
am told that Varvara Pavlovna has been singing in your drawing-room; did
she sing during the time of her penitence, or how was it?”</p>
<p>“Ah, I wonder you are not ashamed to talk like that! She sang and played
the piano only to do me a kindness, because I positively entreated, almost
commanded her to do so. I saw that she was sad, so sad; I thought how to
distract her mind—and I heard that she had such marvellous talent! I
assure you, Fedor Ivanitch, she is utterly crushed, ask Sergei Petrovitch
even; a heart-broken woman, <i>tout à fait</i>: what do you say?”</p>
<p>Lavretsky only shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>“And then what a little angel is that Adotchka of yours, what a darling!
How sweet she is, what a clever little thing; how she speaks French; and
understand Russian too—she called me ‘auntie’ in Russian. And you
know that as for shyness—almost all children at her age are shy—there’s
not a trace of it. She’s so like you, Fedor Ivanitch, it’s amazing. The
eyes, the forehead—well, it’s you over again, precisely you. I am
not particularly fond of little children, I must own; but I simply lost my
heart to your little girl.”</p>
<p>“Marya Dmitrievna,” Lavretsky blurted out suddenly, “allow me to ask you
what is your object in talking to me like this?”</p>
<p>“What object?” Marya Dmitrievna sniffed her <i>eau de cologne</i> again, and took
a sip of water. “Why, I am speaking to you, Fedor Ivanitch, because—I
am a relation of yours, you know, I take the warmest interest in you—I
know your heart is of the best. Listen to me, <i>mon cousin</i>. I am at any rate
a woman of experience, and I shall not talk at random: forgive her,
forgive your wife.” Marya Dmitrievna’s eyes suddenly filled with tears.
“Only think: her youth, her inexperience... and who knows, perhaps, bad
example; she had not a mother who could bring her up in the right way.
Forgive her, Fedor Ivanitch, she has been punished enough.”</p>
<p>The tears were trickling down Marya Dmitrievna’s cheeks: she did not wipe
them away, she was fond of weeping. Lavretsky sat as if on thorns. “Good
God,” he thought, “what torture, what a day I have had to-day!”</p>
<p>“You make no reply,” Marya Dmitrievna began again. “How am I to understand
you? Can you really be so cruel? No, I will not believe it. I feel that my
words have influenced you, Fedor Ivanitch. God reward you for your
goodness, and now receive your wife from my hands.”</p>
<p>Involuntarily Lavretsky jumped up from his chair; Marya Dmitrievna also
rose and running quickly behind a screen, she led forth Varvara Pavlovna.
Pale, almost lifeless, with downcast eyes, she seemed to have renounced
all thought, all will of her own, and to have surrendered herself
completely to Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>Lavretsky stepped back a pace.</p>
<p>“You have been here all the time!” he cried.</p>
<p>“Do not blame her,” explained Marya Dmitrievna; “she was most unwilling to
stay, but I forced her to remain. I put her behind the screen. She assured
me that this would only anger you more; I would not even listen to her; I
know you better than she does. Take your wife back from my hands; come,
Varya, do not fear, fall at your husband’s feet (she gave a pull at her
arm) and my blessing”...</p>
<p>“Stop a minute, Marya Dmitrievna,” said Lavretsky in a low but startlingly
impressive voice. “I dare say you are fond of affecting scenes” (Lavretsky
was right, Marya Dmitrievna still retained her school-girl’s passion for a
little melodramatic effect), “they amuse you; but they may be anything but
pleasant for other people. But I am not going to talk to you; in <em>this</em>
scene you are not the principal character. What do you want to get out of
me, madam?” he added, turning to his wife. “Haven’t I done all I could for
you? Don’t tell me you did not contrive this interview; I shall not
believe you—and you know that I cannot possibly believe you. What is
it you want? You are clever—you do nothing without an object. You
must realise, that as for living with, as I once lived with you, that I
cannot do; not because I am angry with you, but because I have become a
different man. I told you so the day after your return, and you yourself,
at that moment, agreed with me in your heart. But you want to reinstate
yourself in public opinion; it is not enough for you to live in my house,
you want to live with me under the same roof—isn’t that it?”</p>
<p>“I want your forgiveness,” pronounced Varvara Pavlovna, not raising her
eyes.</p>
<p>“She wants your forgiveness,” repeated Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>“And not for my own sake, but for Ada’s,” murmured Varvara Pavlovna.</p>
<p>“And not for her own sake, but for your Ada’s,” repeated Marya Dmitrievna.</p>
<p>“Very good. Is that what you want?” Lavretsky uttered with an effort.
“Certainly, I consent to that too.”</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna darted a swift glance at him, but Marya Dmitrievna cried:
“There, God be thanked!” and again drew Varvara Pavlvona forward by the
arm. “Take her now from my arms—”</p>
<p>“Stop a minute, I tell you,” Lavretsky interrupted her, “I agree to live
with you, Varvara Pavlovna,” he continued, “that is to say, I will conduct
you to Lavriky, and I will live there with you, as long as I can endure
it, and then I will go away—and will come back again. You see, I do
not want to deceive you; but do not demand anything more. You would laugh
yourself if I were to carry out the desire of our respected cousin, were
to press you to my breast, and to fall to assuring you that ... that the
past had not been; and the felled tree can bud again. But I see, I must
submit. You will not understand these words... but that’s no matter. I
repeat, I will live with you... or no, I cannot promise that... I will be
reconciled with you, I will regard you as my wife again.”</p>
<p>“Give her, at least your hand on it,” observed Marya Dmitrievna, whose
tears had long since dried up.</p>
<p>“I have never deceived Varvara Pavlovna hitherto,” returned Lavretsky;
“she will believe me without that. I will take her to Lavriky; and
remember, Varvara Pavlovna, our treaty is to be reckoned as broken
directly you go away from Lavriky. And now allow me to take leave.”</p>
<p>He bowed to both the ladies, and hurriedly went away.</p>
<p>“Are you not going to take her with you!” Marya Dmitrievna cried after
him.... “Leave him alone,” Varvara Pavlovna whispered to her. And at once
she embraced her, and began thanking her, kissing her hands and calling
her saviour.</p>
<p>Marya Dmitrievna received her caresses indulgently; but at heart she was
discontented with Lavretsky, with Varvara Pavlovna, and with the whole
scene she had prepared. Very little sentimentality had come of it; Varvara
Pavlovna, in her opinion, ought to have flung herself at her husband’s
feet.</p>
<p>“How was it you didn’t understand me?” she commented: “I kept saying
‘down.’”</p>
<p>“It is better as it was, dear auntie; do not be uneasy—it was all
for the best,” Varvara Pavlovna assured her.</p>
<p>“Well, any way, he’s as cold as ice,” observed Marya Dmitrievna. “You
didn’t weep, it is true, but I was in floods of tears before his eyes. He
wants to shut you up at Lavriky. Why, won’t you even be able to come and
see me? All men are unfeeling,” she concluded, with a significant shake of
the head.</p>
<p>“But then women can appreciate goodness and noble-heartedness,” said
Varvara Pavlovna, and gently dropping on her knees before Marya
Dmitrievna, she flung her arms about her round person, and pressed her
face against it. That face wore a sly smile, but Marya Dmitrievna’s tears
began to flow again.</p>
<p>When Lavretsky returned home, he locked himself in his valet’s room, and
flung himself on a sofa; he lay like that till morning.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0044" id="link2HCH0044"></SPAN> Chapter XLIV</h2>
<p>The following day was Sunday. The sound of bells ringing for early mass
did not wake Lavretsky—he had not closed his eyes all night—but
it reminded him of another Sunday, when at Lisa’s desire he had gone to
church. He got up hastily; some secret voice told him that he would see
her there to-day. He went noiselessly out of the house, leaving a message
for Varvara Pavlovna that he would be back to dinner, and with long
strides he made his way in the direction in which the monotonously
mournful bells were calling him. He arrived early; there was scarcely any
one in the church; a deacon was reading the service in the chair; the
measured drone of his voice—sometimes broken by a cough—fell
and rose at even intervals. Lavretsky placed himself not far from the
entrance. Worshippers came in one by one, stopped, crossed themselves, and
bowed in all directions; their steps rang out in the empty, silent church,
echoing back distinctly under the arched roof. An infirm poor little old
woman in a worn-out cloak with a hood was on her knees near Lavretsky,
praying assiduously; her toothless, yellow, wrinkled face expressed
intense emotion; her red eyes were gazing fixedly upwards at the holy
figures on the iconostasis; her bony hand was constantly coming out from
under her cloak, and slowly and earnestly making a great sign of the
cross. A peasant with a bushy beard and a surly face, dishevelled and
unkempt, came into the church, and at once fell on both knees, and began
directly crossing himself in haste, bending back his head with a shake
after each prostration. Such bitter grief was expressed in his face, and
in all his actions, that Lavretsky made up his mind to go up to him and
ask him what was wrong. The peasant timidly and morosely started back,
looked at him.... “My son is dead,” he articulated quickly, and again fell
to bowing to the earth. “What could replace the consolations of the Church
to them?” thought Lavretsky; and he tried himself to pray, but his heart
was hard and heavy, and his thoughts were far away. He kept expecting
Lisa, but Lisa did not come. The church began to be full of people; but
still she was not there. The service commenced, the deacon had already
read the gospel, they began ringing for the last prayer; Lavretsky moved a
little forward—and suddenly caught sight of Lisa. She had come before
him, but he had not seen her; she was hidden in a recess between the wall
and the choir, and neither moved nor looked round. Lavretsky did not take
his eyes off her till the very end of the service; he was saying farewell
to her. The people began to disperse, but she still remained; it seemed as
though she were waiting for Lavretsky to go out. At last she crossed
herself for the last time and went out—there was only a maid with
her—not turning round. Lavretsky went out of the church after her
and overtook her in the street; she was walking very quickly, with
downcast head, and a veil over her face.</p>
<p>“Good-morning, Lisaveta Mihalovna,” he said aloud with assumed
carelessness: “may I accompany you?”</p>
<p>She made no reply; he walked beside her.</p>
<p>“Are you content with me?” he asked her, dropping his voice. “Have you
heard what happened yesterday?”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” she replied in a whisper, “that was well.” And she went still
more quickly.</p>
<p>“Are you content?”</p>
<p>Lisa only bent her head in assent.</p>
<p>“Fedor Ivanitch,” she began in a calm but faint voice, “I wanted to beg
you not to come to see us any more; go away as soon as possible, we may
see each other again later—sometime—in a year. But now, do
this for my sake; fulfil my request, for God’s sake.”</p>
<p>“I am ready to obey you in everything, Lisaveta Mihalovna; but are we
really to part like this? will you not say one word to me?”</p>
<p>“Fedor Ivanitch, you are walking near me now.... But already you are so
far from me. And not only you, but—”</p>
<p>“Speak out, I entreat you!” cried Lavretsky, “what do you mean?”</p>
<p>“You will hear perhaps... but whatever it may be, forget... no, do not
forget; remember me.”</p>
<p>“Me forget you—”</p>
<p>“That’s enough, good-bye. Do not come after me.”</p>
<p>“Lisa!” Lavretsky was beginning.</p>
<p>“Good-bye, good-bye!” she repeated, pulling her veil still lower and
almost running forward. Lavretsky looked after her, and with bowed head,
turned back along the street. He stumbled up against Lemm, who was also
walking along with his eyes on the ground, and his hat pulled down to his
nose.</p>
<p>They looked at one another without speaking.</p>
<p>“Well, what have you to say?” Lavretsky brought out at last.</p>
<p>“What have I to say?” returned Lemm, grimly. “I have nothing to say. All
is dead, and we are dead (<i>Alles ist todt, und wir sind todt</i>). So you’re
going to the right, are you?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“And I go to the left. Good-bye.”</p>
<p>The following morning Fedor Ivanitch set off with his wife for Lavriky.
She drove in front in the carriage with Ada and Justine; he behind, in the
coach. The pretty little girl did not move away from the window the whole
journey; she was astonished at everything; the peasants, the women, the
wells, the yokes over the horses’ heads, the bells and the flocks of
crows. Justine shared her wonder. Varvara Pavlovna laughed at their
remarks and exclamations. She was in excellent spirits; before leaving
town, she had come to an explanation with her husband.</p>
<p>“I understand your position,” she said to him, and from the look in her
subtle eyes, he was able to infer that she understood his position fully,
“but you must do me, at least, this justice, that I am easy to live with;
I will not fetter you or hinder you; I wanted to secure Ada’s future, I
want nothing more.”</p>
<p>“Well, you have obtained your object,” observed Fedor Ivanitch.</p>
<p>“I only dream of one thing now: to hide myself for ever in obscurity. I
shall remember your goodness always.”</p>
<p>“Enough of that,” he interrupted.</p>
<p>“And I shall know how to respect your independence and tranquillity,” she
went on, completing the phrases she had prepared.</p>
<p>Lavretsky made her a low bow.</p>
<p>Varvara Pavlovna then believed her husband was thanking her in his heart.</p>
<p>On the evening of the next day they reached Lavriky; a week later,
Lavretsky set off for Moscow, leaving his wife five thousand roubles for
her household expenses; and the day after Lavretsky’s departure, Panshin
made his appearance. Varvara Pavlovna had begged him not to forget her in
her solitude. She gave him the best possible reception, and, till a late
hour of the night, the lofty apartments of the house and even the garden
re-echoed with the sound of music, singing, and lively French talk. For
three days Varvara Pavlovna entertained Panshin; when he took leave of
her, warmly pressing her lovely hands, he promised to come back very soon—and
he kept his word.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2HCH0045" id="link2HCH0045"></SPAN> Chapter XLV</h2>
<p>Lisa had a room to herself on the second story of her mother’s house, a
clean bright little room with a little white bed, with pots of flowers in
the corners and before the windows, a small writing-table, a book-stand,
and a crucifix on the wall. It was always called the nursery; Lisa had
been born in it. When she returned from the church where she had seen
Lavretsky she set everything in her room in order more carefully than
usual, dusted it everywhere, looked through and tied up with ribbon all
her copybooks, and the letters of her girl-friends, shut up all the
drawers, watered the flowers and caressed every blossom with her hand. All
this she did without haste, noiselessly, with a kind of rapt and gentle
solicitude on her face. She stopped at last in the middle of the room,
slowly looked around, and going up to the table above which the crucifix
was hanging, she fell on her knees, dropped her head on to her clasped
hands and remained motionless.</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna came in and found her in this position. Lisa did not
observe her entrance. The old lady stepped out on tip-toe and coughed
loudly several times outside the door. Lisa rose quickly and wiped her
eyes, which were bright with unshed tears.</p>
<p>“Ah! I see, you have been setting your cell to rights again,” observed
Marfa Timofyevna, and she bent low over a young rose-tree in a pot; “how
nice it smells!”</p>
<p>Lisa looked thoughtfully at her aunt.</p>
<p>“How strange you should use that word!” she murmured.</p>
<p>“What word, eh?” the old lady returned quickly. “What do you mean? This is
horrible,” she began, suddenly flinging off her cap and sitting down on
Lisa’s little bed; “it is more than I can bear! this is the fourth day now
that I have been boiling over inside; I can’t pretend not to notice any
longer; I can’t see you getting pale, and fading away, and weeping, I
can’t I can’t!”</p>
<p>“Why, what is the matter, auntie?” said Lisa, “it’s nothing.”</p>
<p>“Nothing!” cried Marfa Timofyevna; “you may tell that to others but not to
me. Nothing, who was on her knees just to this minute? and whose eyelashes
are still wet with tears? Nothing, indeed! why, look at yourself, what
have you done with your face, what has become of your eyes?—Nothing!
do you suppose I don’t know all?”</p>
<p>“It will pass off, auntie; give me time.”</p>
<p>“It will pass off, but when? Good God! Merciful Saviour! can you have loved
him like this? why, he’s an old man, Lisa, darling. There, I don’t dispute
he’s a good fellow, no harm in him; but what of that? we are all good
people, the world is not so small, there will be always plenty of that
commodity.”</p>
<p>“I tell you, it will all pass away, it has all passed away already.”</p>
<p>“Listen, Lisa, darling, what I am going to say to you,” Marfa Timofyevna
said suddenly, making Lisa sit beside her, and straightening her hair and
her neckerchief. “It seems to you now in the mist of the worst of it that
nothing can ever heal your sorrow. Ah, my darling, the only thing that
can’t be cured is death. You only say to yourself now: ‘I won’t give in to
it—so there!’ and you will be surprised yourself how soon, how
easily it will pass off. Only have patience.”</p>
<p>“Auntie,” returned Lisa, “it has passed off already, it is all over.”</p>
<p>“Passed! how has it passed? Why, your poor little nose has grown sharp
already and you say it is over. A fine way of getting over it!”</p>
<p>“Yes, it is over, auntie, if you will only try to help me,” Lisa declared
with sudden animation, and she flung herself on Marfa Timofyevna’s neck.
“Dear auntie, be a friend to me, help me, don’t be angry, understand me”...</p>
<p>“Why, what is it, what is it, my good girl? Don’t terrify me, please; I
shall scream directly; don’t look at me like that; tell me quickly, what
is it?”</p>
<p>“I—I want,” Lisa hid her face on Marfa Timofyevna’s bosom, “I want
to go into a convent,” she articulated faintly.</p>
<p>The old lady almost bounded off the bed.</p>
<p>“Cross yourself, my girl, Lisa, dear, think what you are saying; what are
you thinking of? God have mercy on you!” she stammered at last. “Lie down,
my darling, sleep a little, all this comes from sleeplessness, my dearie.”</p>
<p>Lisa raised her head, her cheeks were glowing.</p>
<p>“No, auntie,” she said, “don’t speak like that; I have made up my mind, I
prayed, I asked counsel of God; all is at an end, my life with you is at
an end. Such a lesson was not for nothing; and it is not the first time
that I have thought of it. Happiness was not for me; even when I had hopes
of happiness, my heart was always heavy. I knew all my own sins and those
of others, and how papa made our fortune; I know it all. For all that
there must be expiation. I am sorry for you, sorry for mamma, for
Lenotchka; but there is no help; I feel that there is no living here for
me; I have taken leave of all, I have greeted everything in the house for
the last time; something calls to me; I am sick at heart, I want to hide
myself away for ever. Do not hinder me, do not dissuade me, help me, or
else I must go away alone.”</p>
<p>Marfa Timofyevna listened to her niece with horror.</p>
<p>“She is ill, she is raving,” she thought: “we must send for a doctor; but
for which one? Gedeonovsky was praising one the other day; he always tells
lies—but perhaps this time he spoke the truth.” But when she was
convinced that Lisa was not ill, and was not raving, when she constantly
made the same answer to all her expostulations, Marfa Timofyevna was
alarmed and distressed in earnest. “But you don’t know, my darling,” she
began to reason with her, “what a life it is in those convents! Why, they
would feed you, my own, on green hemp oil, and they would put you in the
coarsest linen, and make you go about in the cold; you will never be able
to bear all that, Lisa, darling. All this is Agafya’s doing; she led you
astray. But then you know she began by living and lived for her own
pleasure; you must live, too. At least, let me die in peace, and then do
as you like. And who has ever heard of such a thing, for the sake of such
a—for the sake of a goat’s beard, God forgive us!—for the sake
of a man—to go into a convent! Why, if you are so sick at heart, go
on a pilgrimage, offer prayers to some saint, have a <i>Te Deum</i> sung, but
don’t put the black hood on your head, my dear creature, my good girl.”</p>
<p>And Marfa Timofyevna wept bitterly.</p>
<p>Lisa comforted her, wiped away her tears and wept herself, but remained
unshaken. In her despair Marfa Timofyevna had recourse to threats: to tell
her mother all about it... but that too was of no avail. Only at the old
lady’s most earnest entreaties Lisa agreed to put off carrying out her
plan for six months. Marfa Timofyevna was obliged to promise in return
that if, within six months, she did not change her mind, she would herself
help her and would do all she could to gain Marya Dmitrievna’s consent.</p>
<p>In spite of her promise to bury herself in seclusion, at the first
approach of cold weather, Varvara Pavlovna, having provided herself with
funds, removed to Petersburg, where she took a modest but charming set of
apartments, found for her by Panshin; who had left the O——-district
a little before. During the latter part of his residence in O——-
he had completely lost Marya Dmitrievna’s good graces; he had suddenly
given up visiting her and scarcely stirred from Lavriky. Varvara Pavolvna
had enslaved him, literally enslaved him, no other word can describe her
boundless, irresistible, unquestioned sway over him.</p>
<p>Lavretsky spent the winter in Moscow; and in the spring of the following
year the news reached him that Lisa had taken the veil in the B——-convent,
in one of the remote parts of Russia.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="link2H_EPIL" id="link2H_EPIL"></SPAN> Epilogue</h2>
<p>Eight years had passed by. Once more the spring had come.... But we will
say a few words first of the fate of Mihalevitch, Panshin, and Madame
Lavretsky—and then take leave of them. Mihalevitch, after long
wanderings, has at last fallen in with exactly the right work for him; he
has received the position of senior superintendent of a government school.
He is very well content with his lot; his pupils adore him, though they
mimick him too. Panshin has gained great advancement in rank, and already
has a directorship in view; he walks with a slight stoop, caused doubtless
by the weight round his neck of the Vladimir cross which has been
conferred on him. The official in him has finally gained the ascendency
over the artist; his still youngish face has grown yellow, and his hair
scanty; he now neither sings nor sketches, but applies himself in secret
to literature; he has written a comedy, in the style of a “proverb,” and
as nowadays all writers have to draw a portrait of some one or something,
he has drawn in it the portrait of a coquette, and he reads it privately
to two or three ladies who look kindly upon him. He has, however, not
entered upon matrimony, though many excellent opportunities of doing so
have presented themselves. For this Varvara Pavlovna was responsible. As
for her, she lives constantly at Paris, as in former days. Fedor Ivanitch
has given her a promissory note for a large sum, and has so secured
immunity from the possibility of her making a second sudden descent upon
him. She has grown older and stouter, but is still charming and elegant.
Every one has his ideal. Varvara Pavlovna found hers in the dramatic works
of M. Dumas Fils. She diligently frequents the theatres, when consumptive
and sentimental “dames aux camelias” are brought on the stage; to be
Madame Doche seems to her the height of human bliss; she once declared
that she did not desire a better fate for her own daughter. It is to be
hoped that fate will spare Mademoiselle Ada from such happiness; from a
rosy-cheeked, chubby child she has turned into a weak-chested, pale girl;
her nerves are already deranged. The number of Varvara Pavlovna adorers
has diminished, but she still has some; a few she will probably retain to
the end of her days. The most ardent of them in these later days is a
certain Zakurdalo-Skubrinikov, a retired guardsman, a full-bearded man of
thirty-eight, of exceptionally vigorous physique. The French <i>habitués</i> of
Madame Lavretsky’s salon call him “<i>le gros taureau de l’Ukraine</i>;” Varvara
Pavlovna never invites him to her fashionable evening reunions, but he is
in the fullest enjoyment of her favours.</p>
<p>And so—eight years have passed by. Once more the breezes of spring
breathed brightness and rejoicing from the heavens; once more spring was
smiling upon the earth and upon men; once more under her caresses
everything was turning to blossom, to love, to song. The town of O—— had
undergone little change in the course of these eight years; but Marya
Dmitrievna’s house seemed to have grown younger; its freshly-painted walls
gave a bright welcome, and the panes of its open windows were crimson,
shining in the setting sun; from these windows the light merry sound of
ringing young voices and continual laughter floated into the street; the
whole house seemed astir with life and brimming over with gaiety. The lady
of the house herself had long been in her tomb; Marya Dmitrievna had died
two years after Lisa took the veil, and Marfa Timofyevna had not long
survived her niece; they lay side by side in the cemetery of the town.
Nastasya Karpovna too was no more; for several years the faithful old
woman had gone every week to say a prayer over her friend’s ashes..... Her
time had come, and now her bones too lay in the damp earth. But Marya
Dmitreivna’s house had not passed into stranger’s hands, it had not gone
out of her family, the home had not been broken upon. Lenotchka,
transformed into a slim, beautiful young girl, and her betrothed lover—a
fair-haired officer of hussars; Marya Dmitrievna’s son, who had just been
married in Petersburg and had come with his young wife for the spring to O——-;
his wife’s sister, a school-girl of sixteen, with glowing cheeks and
bright eyes; Shurotchka, grown up and also pretty, made up the youthful
household, whose laughter and talk set the walls of the Kalitins’ house
resounding. Everything in the house was changed, everything was in keeping
with its new inhabitants. Beardless servant lads, grinning and full of
fun, had replaced the sober old servants of former days. Two setter dogs
dashed wildly about and gambolled over the sofas, where the fat Roska had
at one time waddled in solemn dignity. The stables were filled with
slender racers, spirited carriage horses, fiery out-riders with plaited
manes, and riding horses from the Don. The breakfast, dinner, and
supper-hours were all in confusion and disorder; in the words of the
neighbours, “unheard-of arrangements” were made.</p>
<p>On the evening of which we are speaking, the inhabitants of the Kalitins’
house (the eldest of them, Lenotchka’s betrothed, was only twenty-four)
were engaged in a game, which, though not of a very complicated nature,
was, to judge from their merry laughter, exceedingly entertaining to them;
they were running about the rooms, chasing one another; the dogs, too,
were running and barking, and the canaries, hanging in cages above the
windows, were straining their throats in rivalry and adding to the general
uproar by the shrill trilling of their piercing notes. At the very height
of this deafening merry-making a mud-bespattered carriage stopped at the
gate, and a man of five-and forty, in a travelling dress, stepped out of
it and stood still in amazement. He stood a little time without stirring,
watching the house with attentive eyes; then went through the little gate
in the courtyard, and slowly mounted the steps. In the hall he met no one;
but the door of a room was suddenly flung open, and out of it rushed
Shurotchka, flushed and hot, and instantly, with a ringing shout, all the
young party in pursuit of her. They stopped short at once and were quiet
at the sight of a stranger; but their clear eyes fixed on him wore the
same friendly expression, and their fresh faces were still smiling as
Marya Dmitreivna’s son went up to the visitor and asked him cordially what
he could do for him.</p>
<p>“I am Lavretsky,” replied the visitor.</p>
<p>He was answered by a shout in chorus—and not because these young
people were greatly delighted at the arrival of a distant, almost
forgotten relation, but simply because they were ready to be delighted and
make noise at every opportunity. They surrounded Lavretsky at once;
Lenotchka, as an old acquaintance, was the first to mention her own name,
and assured him that in a little while she would have certainly recognised
him. She presented him to the rest of the party, calling each, even her
betrothed, by their pet names. They all trooped through the dining-room
into the drawing-room. The walls of both rooms had been repapered; but the
furniture remained the same. Lavretsky recognised the piano; even the
embroidery-frame in the window was just the same, and in the same
position, and it seemed with the same unfinished embroidery on it, as
eight years ago. They made him sit down in a comfortable arm-chair; all
sat down politely in a circle round him. Questions, exclamations, and
anecdotes followed.</p>
<p>“It’s a long time since we have seen you,” observed Lenotchka simply, “and
Varvara Pavlovna we have seen nothing of either.”</p>
<p>“Well, no wonder!” her brother hastened to interpose. “I carried you off
to Petersburg, and Fedor Ivanitch has been living all the time in the
country.”</p>
<p>“Yes, and mamma died soon after then.”</p>
<p>“And Marfa Timofyevna,” observed Shurotchka.</p>
<p>“And Nastasya Karpovna,” added Lenotchka, “and Monsier Lemm.”</p>
<p>“What? is Lemm dead?” inquired Lavretsky.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied young Kalitin, “he left here for Odessa; they say some one
enticed him there; and there he died.”</p>
<p>“You don’t happen to know,... did he leave any music?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know; not very likely.”</p>
<p>All were silent and looked about them. A slight cloud of melancholy
flitted over all the young faces.</p>
<p>“But Matross is alive,” said Lenotchka suddenly.</p>
<p>“And Gedeonovsky,” added her brother.</p>
<p>At Gedeonovsky’s name a merry laugh broke out at once.</p>
<p>“Yes, he is alive, and as great a liar as ever,” Marya Dmitrievna’s son
continued; “and only fancy, yesterday this madcap”—pointing to the
school-girl, his wife’s sister—“put some pepper in his snuff-box.”</p>
<p>“How he did sneeze!” cried Lenotchka, and again there was a burst of
unrestrained laughter.</p>
<p>“We have had news of Lisa lately,” observed young Kalitin, and again a
hush fell upon all; “there was good news of her; she is recovering her
health a little now.”</p>
<p>“She is still in the same convent?” Lavretsky asked, not without some
effort.</p>
<p>“Yes, still in the same.”</p>
<p>“Does she write to you?”</p>
<p>“No, never; but we get news through other people.”</p>
<p>A sudden and profound silence followed. “A good angel is passing over,”
all were thinking.</p>
<p>“Wouldn’t you like to go into the garden?” said Kalitin, turning to
Lavretsky; “it is very nice now, though we have let it run wild a little.”</p>
<p>Lavretsky went out into the garden, and the first thing that met his eyes
was the very garden seat on which he had once spent with Lisa those few
blissful moments, never repeated; it had grown black and warped; but he
recognised it, and his soul was filled with that emotion, unequalled for
sweetness and for bitterness—the emotion of keen sorrow for vanished
youth, for the happiness which has once been possessed.</p>
<p>He walked along the avenues with the young people; the lime-trees looked
hardly older or taller in the eight years, but their shade was thicker; on
the other hand, all the bushes had sprung up, the raspberry bushes had
grown strong, the hazels were tangled thicket, and from all sides rose the
fresh scent of the trees and grass and lilac.</p>
<p>“This would be a nice place for Puss-in-the-Corner,” cried Lenotchka
suddenly, as they came upon a small green lawn, surrounded by lime-trees,
“and we are just five, too.”</p>
<p>“Have you forgotten Fedor Ivanitch?” replied her brother,... “or didn’t
you count yourself?”</p>
<p>Lenotchka blushed slightly.</p>
<p>“But would Fedor Ivanitch, at his age——-” she began.</p>
<p>“Please, play your games,” Lavretsky hastened to interpose; “don’t pay
attention to me. I shall be happier myself, when I am sure I am not in
your way. And there’s no need for you to entertain me; we old fellows have
an occupation which you know nothing of yet, and which no amusement can
replace—our memories.”</p>
<p>The young people listened to Lavretsky with polite but rather ironical
respect—as though a teacher were giving them a lesson—and
suddenly they all dispersed, and ran to the lawn; four stood near trees,
one in the middle, and the game began.</p>
<p>And Lavretsky went back into the house, went into the dining-room, drew
near the piano and touched one of the keys; it gave out a faint but clear
sound; on that note had begun the inspired melody with which long ago on
that same happy night Lemm, the dead Lemm, had thrown him into such
transports. Then Lavretsky went into the drawing-room, and for a long time
he did not leave it; in that room where he had so often seen Lisa, her
image rose most vividly before him; he seemed to feel the traces of her
presence round him; but his grief for her was crushing, not easy to bear;
it had none of the peace which comes with death. Lisa still lived
somewhere, hidden and afar; he thought of her as of the living, but he did
not recognize the girl he had once loved in that dim pale shadow, cloaked
in a nun’s dress and encircled in misty clouds of incense. Lavretsky would
not have recognized himself, could he have looked at himself, as mentally
he looked at Lisa. In the course of these eight years he had passed that
turning-point in life, which many never pass, but without which no one can
be a good man to the end; he had really ceased to think of his own
happiness, of his personal aims. He had grown calm, and—why hide the
truth?—he had grown old not only in face and in body, he had grown
old in heart; to keep a young heart up to old age, as some say, is not
only difficult, but almost ridiculous; he may well be content who has not
lost his belief in goodness, his steadfast will, and his zeal for work.
Lavretsky had good reason to be content; he had become actually an
excellent farmer, he had really learnt to cultivate the land, and his
labours were not only for himself; he had, to the best of his powers,
secured on a firm basis the welfare of his peasants.</p>
<p>Lavretsky went out of the house into the garden, and sat down on the
familiar garden seat. And on this loved spot, facing the house where for
the last time he had vainly stretched out his hand for the enchanted cup
which frothed and sparkled with the golden wine of delight, he, a solitary
homeless wanderer, looked back upon his life, while the joyous shouts of
the younger generation who were already filling his place floated across
the garden to him. His heart was sad, but not weighed down, nor bitter;
much there was to regret, nothing to be ashamed of.</p>
<p>“Play away, be gay, grow strong, vigorous youth!” he thought, and there
was no bitterness in his meditations; “your life is before you, and for
you life will be easier; you have not, as we had, to find out a path for
yourselves, to struggle, to fall, and to rise again in the dark; we had
enough to do to last out—and how many of us did not last out?—but
you need only do your duty, work away, and the blessing of an old man be
with you. For me, after to-day, after these emotions, there remains to
take my leave at last,—and though sadly, without envy, without any
dark feelings, to say, in sight of the end, in sight of God who awaits me:
‘Welcome, lonely old age! burn out, useless life!’”</p>
<p>Lavretsky quietly rose and quietly went away; no one noticed him, no one
detained him; the joyous cries sounded more loudly in the garden behind
the thick green wall of high lime-trees. He took his seat in the carriage
and bade the coachman drive home and not hurry the horses.</p>
<p>“And the end?” perhaps the dissatisfied reader will inquire. “What became
of Lavretsky afterwards, and of Lisa?” But what is there to tell of people
who, though still alive, have withdrawn from the battlefield of life? They
say, Lavretsky visited that remote convent where Lisa had hidden herself—that
he saw her. Crossing over from choir to choir, she walked close past him,
moving with the even, hurried, but meek walk of a nun; and she did not
glance at him; only the eyelashes on the side towards him quivered a
little, only she bent her emaciated face lower, and the fingers of her
clasped hands, entwined with her rosary, were pressed still closer to one
another. What were they both thinking, what were they feeling? Who can
know? who can say? There are such moments in life, there are such
feelings... One can but point to them—and pass them by.</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />